Philippines is true ophir

Tunay ang Pilipinas ay Ophir sa Biblia (Philippines is Ophir)

Kasaysayan ng Lupang Hinirang ni Abba

They replied that they did not worship in any other way than by raising their joined hands to the sky and calling on their god Abba

Year 2015 ay Taon ng Sabbathical ni Abba Exodus 31:13 ‘speaks thou also unto the children of Yahshear (Israel), saying ‘Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a Sign between Me and You throughout your generations: that ye may know that I am the that doth sanctify you’

Exodus 20:8 ‘remember the Sabbath Day to keep it Holy’

ni

Isagani Datu-Aca Tabilog

Leviticus 25:4 ‘but the Seventh Year shall be a Sabbath of Rest unto the land, a Sabbath for the , thou shall neither sow thy field, nor prune thy vineyard’

TUNAY ANG PILIPINAS AY ANG OPHIR SA BIBLIA

View Coming from the West Going to the East

Go to the Lost Sheep Genesis 10:30 ‘And their dwelling was from Mesha, as thou goest unto Sephar a mount of the East’

Matthew 10:5-6 These twelve Yahweh-shu’a sent forth, and commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (Yahshear).

First published in the Philippines Copyright @August 2014 Registration No. A 2014-2059 National Commission For Culture And The Arts THE NATIONAL LIBRARY Manila, Philippines

SABBATHICAL YEAR

YAHWEH CALENDAR 2015

28th OF 49TH YEAR CYCLE CALENDA R -

JANUARY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 1 1 2 3 2 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 3 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 4 5

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

24 31

start on sunset of March 21, 2015 in Philippines

- 4th YEAR O F MET ONIC 19TH YEAR CALENDAR

FEBRUARY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 5 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 6 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 7 8 9

15 22

16 23

17 24

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

MARCH W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI 9 1 2 3 4 5 6 10 8 9 10 11 12 13 11 15 16 17 18 19 20 12 22 23 24 25 26 27 13 29 30 31

SAB 7 14 21 28

14.5 degre e s

20.5 degre e s

APRIL W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 14 1 2 3 4 15 5 6 7 8 9 10 11

MAY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 18 1 2 19 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

JUNE W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 23 1 2 3 4 5 6 24 7 8 9 10 11 12 13

20

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

25

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21 22 23

17 24 31

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

26 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

24

25

26

27

16 17 18

12 19 26

13 20 27

14 21 28

15 22 29

16 23 30

17 24

18 25

19.5 degre e s

12.23 degre e s

13 degrees

19 degrees

JULY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 28 1 2 3 4 29 5 6 7 8 9 10 11

AUGUST W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 32 1 33 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

SEPTEMBER W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 37 1 2 3 4 5 38 6 7 8 9 10 11 12

30 31 32

34 35 36 37

39 40 41

12 19 26

13 20 27

14 21 28

15 22 29

16 23 30

17 24 31

18 25

9 16 23 30

12.5 degrees OCTOBER W K SUNMONT UEW EDT HU FRI SAB 42 1 2 3 43 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 44 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 45 46

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

24 31

10 11 12 17 18 19 24 25 26 31 18 degrees

Passover Feast Unleavened Bread

50

29

w.s.offering

Pentecost

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

15 22 29

16 23 30

17 24

18 25

19 26

SAB 5 12 19 26

17 degrees

Feast of Tabernacles

Last Great day

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH IN THE PHILIPPINES SOIL

FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD

sunset of September 14, 2015 @ 12 degrees

14 21 28

D E FRI W K SUNMONT UEW EDT HU C 50 1 2 3 4 E 51 6 7 8 9 10 11 M B 18 52 13 14 15 16 17 E 25 53 20 21 22 23 24 R 54 27 28 29 30 31

Atonement Day

April 03, 2015 to sunset April 04, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

SAB 7 14 21 28

PASSOVER DAY Start on sunset of

sunset of August 16, 2015 @ 18 degrees

on sunset of April 20, 2015 @ 19.5 degrees

Trumpets

13 20 27

12 degrees DECEMBER

11 degrees

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of March 21, 2015 @ 12.2 degrees

15 22 29

30

SABBATHICAL NEW YEAR START ON SUNSET OF MARCH 21, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

14 21 28

NOVEMBER W K SUNMONT UEW EDT HU FRI 46 1 2 3 4 5 6 47 8 9 10 11 12 13 48 15 16 17 18 19 20 49 22 23 24 25 26 27

17.5 degrees

New Moon

13 20 27

Start on sunset of April 04, 2015 until sunset of April 11, 2015

April 04, 2015 Passover Day Apr. 05 - Apr. 11, 2015 Feast of U-Bread

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of May 19, 2015 @ 13 degrees

sunset of October 14, 2015 @ 17.5 degrees

WAVE-SHEAF OFFERING DAY Start on sunset of April 04, 2015 until sunset of April 05, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of June 18, 2015 @ 19 degrees

PENTECOST DAY New Moon Visible in Philippine shore New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on on sunset of July 17, 2015 @ 12.5 degrees sunset of November 12, 2015 @ 11 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of December 12, 2015 @ 17 degrees

Start on sunset of May 23, 2015 until sunset of May 24, 2015 TRUMPETS DAY Start on sunset of Sept. 14 to sunset of Sept. 15, 2015

ATONEMENT DAY Start on

New Moon on the Previous Year

sunset of Sept. 23 until sunset of

April 05, 2015 Wave-Sheaf-Offering Day

May 24, 2015 Pentecost Day

September 15, 2015 Feast of Trumpets September 24, 2015 Atonement Day

Sept. 24, 2015 New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of January 21, 2015 @ 14.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of February 20, 2015 @ 20.5 degrees

FEAST OF TABERNACLES Start on sunset of Sept. 28 until sunset of Oct.05, 2015 LAST GREAT DAY Start on sunset of

by PILLAR March 17,2001 @Halul Island, Qatar

Oct. 05 until sunset of Oct. 06, 2015

Sept. 29-Oct. 05, 2015 Feast of Tabernacles October 06, 2015 Last Great Day

TALAAN NG MGA NILALAMAN

Kapitulo 1: PAUNANG PALIWANAG: PILIPINAS ANG OPHIR SA BIBLIA----------------------------------------------------P-1 PILIPINO AY TUMATAWAG KAY Abba

--------------------------------------------------------------------P-4

YAHWEH-SHU’A MESSIAH NAKILALANG HESUS TUMATAWAG DIN KAY Abba

---------------P-5

GOLDEN GARMENTS IN SURIGAO TREASURES AYALA MUSEUM MAKATI CITY PHILIPPINES---------P-7 ANCIENT HISTORY PEOPLE OF PHILIPPINES CALLED OPHIR BY OCEAN NAVIGATORS-------------------P-8 PAANONG SI YAHWEH-SHU’A AY NAGING HESUS---------------------------------------------------------------P-14 HISTORY OF THE FILIPINO PEOPLE TAGALOG HAS MYSTERY AND OBSCURITIES OF HEBREW--------P-22 APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI ANG NATIVE NA PILIPINO---------------------------------------------------------P-30

Kapitulo 2: CHRONOLOGICAL SUMMARY OF BIBLE CHARACTERS AND EVENTS-----------------------------------------P-1 PEOPLE TELLING LIES------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------P-19 BINAWAS SA BIBLIA: APAT NA PUNDASYON MAGPAKAILANMAN-----------------------------------------P-30

Kapitulo 3: KAPISTAHAN NI YAHWEH SA PAG-IKOT NG MUNDO-------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 12 MAG-INGAT SA LEBADURA NI HEROD--------------------------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 16 MGA IDINAGDAG SA BIBLIA ANG MALINIS AT MARUMING HAYOP----------------------------------------P-1 to 10 PERSIAN KINGDOM CAPTURED BABYLONIAN KINGDOM IN BEHISTUN INSCRIPTION-------------------P-1 to 2 PAANONG NAISULAT ANG BIBLIA -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 16 MATTHEW 10:5-6 GO TO THE LOST SHEEP OF THE HOUSE OF YAHSHEAR (ISRAEL) --------------------P-1 to 12 OPHIR THE ANCIENT FILIPINOS : BOXER CODEX--------------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 27 THE PHILIPPINES IS ISLANDS OF GOLD--------------------------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 4

Kapitulo 1:

PAUNANG PALIWANAG PILIPINAS ANG OPHIR SA BIBLIA Boxer Codex

The Boxer Codex is a manuscript written c. 1595 which contains illustrations of ethnic groups in the Philippines at the time of their initial contact with the Spaniards. Aside from a description of, and historical allusions to the Philippines and various other Far Eastern countries, it also contains seventy-five colored drawings of the inhabitants of these regions and their distinctive costumes. At least fifteen illustrations deal with the natives of the Philippine Archipelago. It is believed that the original owner of the manuscript was Luis Pérez das Mariñas, son of Governor General Gómez Pérez das Mariñas, who was killed in 1593 by Sangleys (Chinese living in the Philippines). Luis succeeded his father in office as Governor General of the Philippines. Since Spanish colonial governors were required to supply written reports on the territories they governed, it is likely that the manuscript was written under the orders of the governor. The manuscript's earliest known owner was Lord Ilchester. The codex was among what remained in his collection when his estate, Holland House in London, suffered a direct hit during an air raid in 1942. The manuscript was auctioned in 1947 and came into the possession of Prof. Charles Ralph Boxer, an authority on the Far East. It is now owned by the Lilly Library at Indiana University. The Boxer Codex depicts the Tagalogs, Visayans, Zambals, Cagayanes or possibly Ibanags and Negritos of the Philippines in vivid colors. The technique of the paintings suggests that the artist may have been Chinese, as does the use of Chinese paper, ink and paints.

Boxer Codex ay mga sinulat noong 1595 C.E. na nagsasalarawan sa mga Filipinos sa panahon ng una nilang pagkaka-kilala sa mga Kastila. Hindi lamang mga Filipinos kundi maging taga ibang bansa na dumadayo sa lugar na iyon. Pinani-niwalaan na unang naging may ari ng Boxer Codex ay si Luis Peres das Marinas na anak ng Governor General Gomez Perez das Marinas na napatay noong 1593 C.E. ng Intsik na si Sangley na nakatira doon. Pumalit si Luis sa kanyang ama bilang Governor General ng Felipinas dahil nangangailangan siyang magpadala ng ulat sa Espanya, nag-utos siya na likhain ang mga larawan na tinawag ngayon na Boxer Codex ng ito ay mabili ni Professor Boxer noong 1947.

Tagalog royalty and his wife, Wearing distinctive color of Class (red)

Tagalog maginoo (noble) and his wife, wearing the distinctive color of his class (blue)

Visayan kadatuan (royal) couple

Visayan kadatuan (royal) and his wife, wearing the distinctive color of his class(red)

Tinawag ng mga Kastila ang dinatnan nilang Katutubong Maharlika na may kasuutang puno ng ginto na mga “Indio” at isinalarawan pa nila ng dumating sila noong 1521 C.E. mapapansin na wala na ang mga napakaraming ginto sa kanilang kasuutan.

Page 1

Mababasa sa aklat ni Luzano Pancho Canlas ang “PHILIPPINES 2 MILLENNIUM HISTORY� may nakasulat na ganito: Page 43 , When the Spanish ruled the Philippines, they purposely destroyed books and other documents on History of the Pilipinos so that they can easily Christianize the people and make them forget their belief. The old books that were not destroyed by the Spaniards were the Tarsillas of the Muslim, the Book of Datu Sumakwel (which was the History of Panay) and that of Datu Kalantiaw.

Early People of Ophir Blair and Robertson, Vol. II, p. 116.

Legazpi describes one of the "Moro" pilots captured from Butuan: "...a most experienced man who had much knowledge, not only of matters concerning these Filipinas Islands, but those of Maluco, Borney, Malaca, Jaba, India, and China, where he had had much experience in navigation and trade." (Blair and Robertson, Vol. II, p. 116.)

Gold in OPHIR: Mines Dating Back to at least 1,000 B.C. during the Time of King Solomon

According to De Morga: Mines dating back to at least 1,000 B.C. have been found in the Philippines (Time of King Solomon). When the Spaniards arrived the Filipinos worked various mines of gold, silver, copper and iron. They also seemed to have worked in brass using tin that was likely imported from the Malay Peninsula. The iron work in particular was said to be of very high quality in some cases, and occasionally in some areas, even better than that found in Europe.

When the Spaniards arrived, the Philippines was so gilded with gold that most of the gold mines had been neglected.

According to De Morga: "... the natives proceed more slowly in this ,and content themselves with what they already possess in jewels and gold ingots handed down from antiquity and inherited from their ancestors. This is considerable, for he must be poor and wrethced who has no gold chains, calombigas, and earrings."

According to Pigafetta: However, things seem to already diminished from Pigafetta's time: "On the island [Butuan] where the king came to the ship, pieces of gold as large as walnuts or eggs are to be found, by sifting the earth. All the dishes of the king are of gold, and his whole house is very well set up."

Pigafetta goes on to describe the huge gold ornaments, gold dagger handles, tooth plating and even gold that was used to decorate the outside of houses! On the gold work of the Filipinos is this description of the people of Mindoro: (the same in 1Chronicles 29:4 Even three thousand talents of gold, of the gold of Ophir, and seven thousand talents of refined silver, to overlay tha walls of the houses withal). "...they possess great skill in mixing it [gold] with other metals. They give it an outside appearance so natural and perfect, and so fine a ring, that unless it is melted they can deceive all men, even the best of silversmiths."

Page 2

As the missionary Francisco Colín wrote in 1663: In the punishment of crimes of violence the social rank of the slayer and slain made a great deal of difference. If the slain was a chief, all his kinsfolk took the warpath against the slayer and his kinfolk, and this state of war continued until arbiters were able to determine the amount of gold which had to be paid for the killing‌ The death penalty was not imposed by public authority save in cases where both the slayer and slain were commoners, and the slayer could not pay the blood price.

Apparently, even foreigners desired Filipino gold products. Recent discoveries show that gold jewelry of Philippine origin was found in Egypt near the beginning of the era. These finds are mentioned in Laszlo Legeza's "Tantric elements in pre-Hispanic Philippines Gold Art," (Arts of Asia, Jul-Aug 1988, p. 131) along a discussion of Philippine Tantric art. Some outstanding examples of Philippine jewelry, which included necklaces, belts, armlets and rings placed around the waist, are showcased in J. T. Peralta's "Prehistoric gold ornaments from the Central Bank of the Philippines," Arts of Asia 1981, no.4, p.54.

Collecion General de Documentos Relativos a las Islas Filipinas In the book entitled Collecion General de Documentos Relativos a las Islas Filipinas, the author has described how to locate Ophir. According to the book, particularly in Documento No. 98, Ophir can be found by travelling from the Cape of Good Hope in Africa, to India, to Burma, to Sumatra, to Moluccas, to Borneo, to Sulu, to China, then finally Ophir. Ophir was said to be "[...] in front of China towards the sea, of many islands where the Moluccans, Chinese, and Lequios met to trade..." This group of islands could not be Japan because the Moluccans did not get there. It could also not be Taiwan since it is not composed of "many islands." Only the present-day Philippines could fit the description. Spanish records also did mention of the presence of Lequious (big, bearded white men probably descendants of the Phoenicians, whose ships were always laden with gold and silver) in the Islands to gather gold and silver.

Other evidences have also pointed out that the Philippines was indeed the biblical Ophir.

Page 3

Page 43 , When the Spanish ruled the Philippines, they purposely destroyed books and other documents on History of the Pilipinos so that they can easily Christianize the people and make them forget their belief. The old books that were not destroyed by the Spaniards were the Tarsillas of the Muslim, the Book of Datu Sumakwel (which was the History of Panay) and that of Datu Kalantiaw.

Ano itong Belief na ito na Ninais ng mga Kastila na Ating Makalimutan?

PILIPINO AY TUMATAWAG KAY Abba From the Journal of Antonio Pigafetta Chapter XXXIV On the last day of March, [March 31,1521 is Sunday which was] Easter, the Captain General had the priest prepare to say mass, and through the interpreter he sent a message to the king that he would not come ashore to dine with him, but to hear mass. And for this reason the king sent him two slaughtered pigs. And when the time of the mass had come, about fifty unarmored men went ashore, in the finest dress that they had, and carrying their other arms. And before arriving in the launches, they had six bombards fired, as a sign of peace, and they jumped ashore. And the two kings embraced the Captain General, and they went in marching order up to the place of consecration, not far from the shore. And before t he mass began, the Captain bathed the bodies of the two kings with musk water. At the offering of the mass, the kings went to kiss the cross just as they did, but they made no offering. At the elevation of the Host, they remained on their knees, and adored with clasped hands. And as the body of our Lord was elevated, all of the artillery was fired having been signaled from the land by muskets. And some of our men took communion. The Captain arranged a fencing match, which delighted the kings enormously. Then he had a cross brought with the nails and the crown, and at once they made a deep reverence.

And through the interpreter they were told that this standard had been given to them by their lord the emperor. And for this reason everywhere they went they set up this sign. And that he wanted to set up one there, for their convenience, so that if any of our ships came, they would recognize by this cross that our men had been there, and that they would not do anything to displease them, nor to their goods, and if they took anything of theirs, by showing this sign, they would return it at once, and would let them go. And that it would be a good idea to put this cross at the top of the highest mountain, and adore it, and so they did. And that thunder, lightning, and tempest would not harm them in the least. And they thanked them very much, saying that they would gladly do all these things. Again the Captain had them asked if they were Moors or pagans, and what they

They replied that they did not worship in any other way than by raising their joined hands to the sky and calling on their god Abba. For which thing the Captain was overjoyed. And seeing believed in.

this the first king raised his joined hands to the sky. And they asked him why they had so little to eat there. He replied that he did not live in this place, except when he left his home to come visit his brother, but on another island, where he had his family. And he said that he had enemies, to whom they were welcome to go with their ships and subjugate, and he would heartily thank them. And that he had enemies on two islands, but this was not the right season to go to them. The Captain had him told that if God granted that he return again to this part of the world, that he would bring so many men, and they would completely subjugate his enemies, and that he had to go to dinner. And that afterwards he would return to set up the cross on the top of the mountain. They replied that they were happy. Our men shot off their muskets, and then the Captain embraced the kings and the chieftains, and took his leave.

Page 4

From the Journal of Antonio Pigafetta Chapter XXXIV

They replied that they did not worship in any other way than by raising their joined hands to the sky and calling on their god Abba They calling on their god Abba is the same in New Testament Yahweh-shu’a Messiah known as Jesus calling on His God Abba in YahYah (John) 17:1-12 1.

“These words spake Yahweh-shu’a and lifted up his eyes to heaven and said, ‘ABBA’ the hour is come, glorify thy Son, that thy Son, also may glorify thee,

“Ang mga salitang ito ang binigkas ni Yahweh-shu’a at tumingin siya sa langit at binigkas ‘ABBA’ Ang oras ay dumating na, luwalhatiin mo ang iyong Anak, upang ang iyong Anak, ay maluwalhati Ka rin, 2.

As thou hast given him power overall flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him.

Kagaya ng pagbibigay mo sa akin ng Kapangyarihan sa lahat ng nilalang, upang makapagbigay ng Buhay na Walang- hanggan sa lahat na maraming ipinagkaloob mo sa akin,

3.

And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true Mighty-One, and Yahweh-shu’a Messiah, whom thou hast sent, At ito ang Buhay na walang-hanggan, na makilala ka nila na nag-iisang Tunay na Pinakamakapangyarihan, at Yahweh-shu’a Messiah na siyang iyong sinugo,

4.

I have glorify thee on the earth, I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do, Niluwalhati kita sa mundong ito, natapos ko na ang mga ipinagagawa mo sa akin,

5.

And now, o ‘ABBA’, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was.

At ngayon, o ‘ABBA’ , luwalhatiin mo ako sa pamamagitan ng iyong sarili na luwalhating nakamtan ko bago pa magsimula ang mundo,

Page 5

6. I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou givest me out of the world, thine they were, and thou gavest them me, and they have kept thy word, Ipinahayag ko ang iyong pangalan sa mga tao na siyang ipinagkaloob mo sa akin mula sa mundong ito, sila ay sa iyo, at ipinagkaloob mo sa akin, at iningatan nila ang iyong mga salita, 7. Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee, Ngayon alam na nila na ang lahat ng mga bagay na ipinagkaloob mo sa akin ay nagmula sa iyo, 8. For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me, and they have received them, and have known surely that I come out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me.

Ipinahayag ko sa kanila ang mga salita na nagmula sa iyo na ibinigay mo sa akin,at kanilang tinanggap, at siguradong nalaman nila na nagmula ako sa iyo, at naniwala sila na ako ay iyong isinugo, 9. I pray for them, I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me, for they are thine, Ipinapanalangin ko sila, ipinapanalangin ko hindi ang nasa mundo, kundi sila na siyang ipinagkaloob mo sa akin, dahil sila ay sa iyo, 10. And all mine are thine, and thine are mine, and I am glorified in them.

At lahat ng sa akin ay sa iyo, at ang sa iyo ay sa akin din, at ako ay maluluwalhati sa kanila.

11. And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee, HOLY ABBA, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one as we are, At ngayon ako ay wala na sa mundong ito, ngunit sila ay nasa mundo pa, at ako ay paparoon sa iyo, Banal na ‘ABBA’ , ingatan mo sila sa iyong pangalan sila na ipinagkaloob mo sa akin, upang maging isa sila kagaya natin na iisa, 12. While I was with them in the world I kept them in thy name, those that thou gavest me I have kept and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition that the scripture might be fulfilled.”

Habang kasama-sama nila ako sa mundong ito ay iningatan ko sila sa iyong pangalan, silang mga ipinagkaloob mo sa akin ay aking iningatan at wala ni isang naligaw, kundi ang anak ng hindi nagsisi upang ang banal na kasulatan ay matupad.”

Page 6

Ano itong Belief na ito na Ninais ng mga Kastila na Ating Makalimutan?

Judaism Priestly Golden Garments found in Surigao Treasures, Philippines High Priest "Golden Garments" In Judaism the High Priest, like all priests, would minister barefoot when he was serving in the Temple. Like all of the priests, he had to immerse himself in the ritual bath before vesting and wash his hands and his feet before performing any sacred act. The Talmud teaches that neither the kohanim nor the Kohen Gadol were fit to minister unless they wore their priestly vestments: "While they are clothed in the priestly garments, they are clothed in the priesthood; but when they are not wearing the garments, the priesthood is not upon them" (B.Zevachim 17:B).

It is further taught that just as the sacrifices facilitate an atonement for sin, so do the priestly garments (B.Zevachim 88b). The High Priest had two sets of holy garments: the "Golden Garments" detailed above, and a set of white "Linen Garments" (bigdei ha-bad) which he wore only on the Day of Atonement (Yom Kippur) (Leviticus16:4). On that day, he would change his holy garments four times, beginning in the golden garments but changing into the Linen Garments for the two moments when he would enter the Holy of Holies (the first time to offer the blood of atonement and the incense, and the second time to retrieve the censer), and then change back again into the golden garments after each time. He would immerse in the ritual bath before each change of garments, washing his hands and his feet after removing the garments and again before putting the other set on. The linen garments were only four in number, those corresponding to the garments worn by all priests (undergarments, tunic, sash and turban), but made only of white linen, with no embroidery. They could be worn only once, new sets being made each year.

YahshearDath (Israel Priest) Golden Garment Sacred Thread found in Surigao Treasures Now in Ayala Museum Makati City, Philippines

Page 7

Boxer Codex: Natives of the Philippines Trade with Gold Before Spaniards Arrived

they make them forget their belief what is that belief ? Ano ang pananampalatayang iyon?

HISTORY OF THE ISLANDS CALLED OPHIR BY OCEAN NAVIGATORS

Ptolemy locates both islands east of the Khruses Kersonenson the "Golden Peninsula" i.e. the Malaya Penisula Chryse, the "Golden One," is the name given by ancient Greek writers Josephus calls it in Latin Aurea, and equates the island with biblical Ophir In ancient Chinese literature Chin-lin"Golden Neighbor" Golden Frontier."

Chryse is often coupled with another island Argyre the "Island of Silver" and placed beyond the Ganges. Ptolemy locates both islands east of the Khruses Kersonenson the "Golden Peninsula" i.e. the Malaya Penisula. North of Chryse in the Periplus was Thin, which some consider the first European reference to China. Chryse, the "Golden One," is the name given by ancient Greek writers to an island rich in gold to the east of India. In addition to gold, Chryse was also famed for having the finest tortoise shell in the world according to the Periplus. Large ships brought trade goods back and forth between Chryse and the markets at the mouth of the Ganges.

Pomponius Mela, Marinos of Tyre and the Periplus of the Erythraean Sea mention Chryse in the first century CE. It is basically the equivalent of the Indian Suvarnadvipa the "Island of Gold." Josephus calls it in Latin Aurea, and equates the island with biblical Ophir, from where the ships of Tyre and Solomon brought back gold and other trade items.

Chin-lin"Golden Neighbor"Golden Frontier."

In ancient Chinese literature, a mysterious region beyond their southern border in Annam was known as Chin-lin "Golden Neighbor" and the Southeast Asian border was also called the "Golden Frontier."

Page 8

Islands in Malayu being called by Ocean Navigators as OPHIR called by Portuguese as LUCOES or LEQUIOS and named by Spaniards as FILIPINAS now called Philippines

“Where is Tarshish and Ophir” The truth is that the search for “Tarsis and Ophir” was directly related to the “discovery” of these islands by Magellan During the early period of European colonization, the Biblical lands of Tarshish and Ophir, or Tarsis and Ofir, as they were called, held the imagination of European explorers. Not only was it believed that the "lost tribes" of Israel were to be found in these lands, but also untold wealth. To these kingdoms King Solomon and King Hiram of Tyre sent ships for trade that "brought from Ophir great plenty of almug trees, and precious stones," (I Kings 10:11). Concerning Tarshish it is written: "From the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Hiram: every three years once came the shops of Tarshish bringing gold and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacock." (II Chronicles 9:21) In Samuel Purchas's well-known travel compendium Purchas His Pilgrim, he devotes the entire first chapter to a discussion of Tarshish and Ophir. In particular, he argues strenously that it is beloved Britain and not Spain that deserved the title as the modern Tarshish and Ophir. Curiously, in Careri's journal of his visit to the Philippines, he mentions that he would not go into the argument raging in Europe at that time over whether the Philippines was originally populated by the descendants of Biblical Tarshish.

In modern times, scholars have attempted to relate Tarshish and Ophir with a number of areas, none of which include the Philippines. However, things were different in Europe prior to the discovery of the Philippines. There, they believed that Tarsis and Ofir were some lands far to the east of biblical Israel. Their reasoning was actually quite logical. King Solomon built the port from which ships departed for Tarsis and Ofir at Ezion-Geber on the coast of the Red Sea. The return journey took about three years, so obviously the location must be somewhere far to the East. In modern times, some scholars have tried to suggest that Solomon's navy circumnavigated Africa to reach the Mediterranean, but the seafaring Europeans of those times would not consider such nonsense. Tarsis and Ofir were unknown lands beyond the Golden Chersonese of Ptolemy. Their discovery would undoubtedly bring untold wealth and great fame in the minds of the people of those times.

But what, one may ask, has this to do with the Philippines? The truth is that the search for Tarsis and Ofir was directly related to the "discovery" of these islands by Magellan!

Page 9

Magellan and the Search for Ofir Magellan's contemporary, Duarte Barbosa, wrote that the people of Malacca (in modern Malaysia) had described to him an island group known as the Lequios whose people were as "rich and more eminent than the Chins (Chinese)," and that traded "much gold, and sliver in bars, silk, rich cloth, and much very good wheat, beautiful porcelains and many other merchandises." However, Barbosa was not the only one to mention the Lequios during Magellan's time. About a decade after Magellan's voyage, Ferdinand Pinto had wrote in his journal of the experience of his crew and himself after being shipwrecked on the Lequios! Pinto was traveling through the Malay Archipelago at the time and he describes the Lequios islands (see Luzon Empire) as belonging to large group of islands many of which were rich in gold and silver. He mentions that at that time the Portugese were familiar with Japan and China, and also with the island of "Mindanaus" or Mindanao, so the Lequois islands must have been somewhere between these two areas.

Furthermore, Pinto even goes as far as to give the exact latitude of the main Lequios island. He states that is was situated at 9N20 latitude and that the island was on a merdian similar to that of Japan.

Now, in Magellan's time all exploration was done by latitude sailing and dead reckoning, as no navigational clocks were in use. Latitude sailing required fixing one's latitude precisely by means of an astrolabe.

Longitude could only be approximated roughly by using a patent log to track the distance the ship has travelled in any particular direction. When Magellan began to suspect he was nearing the region of the Moluccas he deliberately steered on a north course and then turned westward at a latitude of 13 degrees North according to both Pigafetta and Albo. Pigafetta states that the reason was to get near the port of "Gaticara" which was the Cattigara mentioned by Ptolemy. In the book, ‘Magellan's Voyage around the World’, the author, Charles E. Nowell, offers another possible reason for Magellan steering so far to the north of the Moluccas. He notes that Magellan himself had rewrote part of Barbosa's book referring to the Lequios, and in his version Magellan substituted "Tarsis" and "Ofir" for the world "Lequios."

Although these lands are not mentioned in Magellan's contract, less than six years after his voyage, Sebastian Cabot signed a contract with Spain which did have as one of its objectives the "lands of Tarshish and Ophir." Magellan had been to Malacca himself, and probably many have heard of the community of Filipino workers and merchants that lived there under the protection of the king of Malacca. Probably many of you already know of the theory that Black Henry, the slave Magellan purchased at Malacca, may have belonged to the Filipino community of Malacca as he was able to speak with the natives at Limasawa.

Whatever the case, we know from his own pen that Magellan thought the Lequios islands might be the same as the Biblical Tarsis and Ofir, and it may be that his idea of the position of the Lequios was partly shaped by Barbosa's book, and partly by information he may have received from Filipinos in Malacca. Was the fact that Black Henry was able to converse with the people living at the latitude given by Pinto (but not with the people of Samar or Leyte) a coincidence, or something planned in advance from information gleaned in Malacca?

Even after their discovery, many still regarded the Philippines, rich in gold and silver, to be the same as ancient Tarsis and Ofir. Father Colin, referred to them as such in the early 1600's and even at the turn of the century, the Philippine historian Pedro Paterno, still claimed that the Philippines were really Tarshish and Ophir! Whatever one thinks of these claims though, the search for the Biblical El Dorado appears to have played an important role in the European discovery of the Philippines.

Ferdinand Magellan (/məˈɡɛlən/;or/məˈdʒɛlən/;Portuguese: Fernão de Magalhães, IPA: ˈn ˈ ]; Spanish: Fernando de Magallanes, IPA: erˈnando e a aˈ anes]; c. 1480 – 27 April 1521) was a Portuguese explorer who organised the expedition that resulted in the first circumnavigation of the Earth, completed by Juan Sebastián Elcano. He was born in a still disputed location in northern Portugal, and served King Charles I of Spain in search of a westward route to the "Spice Islands" (modern Maluku Islands in Indonesia). Magellan's expedition of 1519–1522 became the first expedition to sail from the Atlantic Ocean into the Pacific Ocean (then named "peaceful sea" by Magellan; the passage being made via the Strait of Magellan), and the first to cross the Pacific. His expedition completed the first circumnavigation of the Earth. Magellan did not complete the entire voyage, as he was killed during the Battle of Mactan in the Philippines.

Page 10

Duarte Barbosa (c. 1480, Lisbon, Portugal – 1 May 1521, Philippines) was a Portuguese writer and Portuguese India officer between 1500 and 1516–1517, with the post of scrivener in Cannanore factory and sometimes interpreter of the local language (malayalam). His Book of Duarte Barbosa (Livro de Duarte Barbosa) is one of the earliest examples of Portuguese travel literature, written c. 1516, shortly after the arrival in the Indian Ocean. In 1519 Duarte Barbosa embarked on the first expedition to circumnavigate the world, led by his brother-in-law Ferdinand Magellan, dying in 1521 at the feast of rajah Humabon in Cebu at the Philippines.

FERDINAND MAGELLAN While in the service of Spain, the Portuguese explorer (Fernando Magallanes) Ferdinand Magellan (1480-1521) led the first European voyage of discovery to circumnavigate the globe. Ferdinand Magellan was born in Oporto of noble parentage. Having served as a page to the Queen, Magellan entered the Portuguese service in the East in 1505. He went to East Africa and later was at the battle of Diu, in which the Portuguese destroyed Egyptian naval hegemony in the Arabian Sea. He went twice to Malacca, the Malayan spice port, participating in its conquest by the Portuguese. He may also have gone on an exploratory mission to the Molucca Islands (Spice Islands), the original source of some of the most valuable spices.

In 1513 Magellan was wounded in one of the many frustrating battles against the Moors in North Africa. But all of his services brought him little favor from the Crown, and in 1517, accompanied by his friend the cosmographer Ruy Faleiro, he went to Seville, where he offered his services to the Spanish court.

The famous Treaty of Tordesillas (1494) had divided the overseas world of the "discoveries" between the two powers. Portugal acquired everything from Brazil eastward to the East Indies; the Spanish hemisphere of discovery and conquest ran westward from Brazil to 134°E meridian. This eastern area had not yet been explored by the Spaniards, and they assumed that some of the Spice Islands might lie within their half of the globe. They were wrong, but Magellan's scheme was to test that assumption. In addition it must be recalled that Columbus had made a terrible mistake, brought home by his "discovery" of America. Accepting the academic errors of learned geographers, ancient and modern, he had grossly underestimated the distance between Europe and the East (sailing westward from the former). Balboa's march across the Panamanian Isthmus had subsequently revealed the existence of a "South Sea" (the Pacific) on the other side of Columbus's "mainlands in the Ocean Sea." Thereafter, explorers eagerly sought northern and southern all-water passages across the stumbling block of the Americas; Magellan, too, sought such a passage.

King Charles V of Spain (the Emperor Charles V) endorsed the design of Magellan and Faleiro, and on Sept. 20, 1519, after a year's preparation, Magellan led a fleet of five ships out into the Atlantic.

Unfortunately the ships - the San Antonio, Trinidad, Concepción, Victoria, and Santiago - were barely seaworthy, and the crews, including some officers, were of international composition and of dubious loyalty to their leader. With Magellan went his brother-in-law, Duarte Barbosa, and the loyal and able commander of the Santiago, João Serrão. Arriving at Brazil, the fleet sailed down the South American coast to the Patagonian bay of San Julián, where it wintered from March to August 1520. There an attempted mutiny was squelched, with only the top leaders being punished.

Thereafter, however, the Santiago was wrecked, and its crew had to be taken aboard the other vessels.

Leaving San Julián, the fleet sailed southward; on Oct. 21, 1520, it entered the Strait of Magellan. It proceeded cautiously, taking over a month to pass through the strait. During this time the master of the San Antonio deserted and sailed back to Spain, and so only three of the original five ships entered the Pacific on November 28. There followed a long, monotonous voyage northward through the Pacific, and it was only on March 6, 1521, that the fleet finally anchored at Guam.

Page 11

Magellan then passed eastward to Cebu in the Philippines, where, in an effort to gain the favor of a local ruler, he became embroiled in a local war and was slain in battle on April 27, 1521; Barbosa and Serrão were killed shortly thereafter. With the crew wasted from sickness, the survivors were forced to destroy the Concepción, and the great circumnavigation was completed by a courageous former mutineer, the Basque Juan Sebastián del Cano. Commanding the Victoria, he picked up a small cargo of spices in the Moluccas, crossed the Indian Ocean, and traveled around the Cape of Good Hope from the east. With a greatly reduced crew he finally reached Seville on Sept. 8, 1522. In the meantime the Trinidad, considered unfit to make the long voyage home, had tried to beat its way against contrary winds back across the Pacific to Panama. The voyage revealed the vast extent of the northern Pacific, but the attempt failed, and the Trinidad was forced back to the Moluccas. There its crew was jailed by the Portuguese, and only four men returned after 3 years to Spain. Magellan's project brought little in the way of material benefit to Spain. The Portuguese were well entrenched in the East, their trans-African route at that time proving to be the only feasible maritime connection to India and the Spice Islands. Charles V acknowledged the political and economic facts by selling his vague East Indian rights to Portugal, rights that were later in part resumed with the Spanish colonization of the Philippines.

Yet though nearly destroying itself in the process, the Magellan fleet for the first time revealed in a practical fashion the full extent of humanity's inheritance upon this globe. And in this, its scientific aspect, it proved to be the greatest of all the "conquests" undertaken by the gold, slave, and spiceseeking overseas adventurers of early modern Europe.

Magellan's Voyage around the World by Antonio Pigafetta A primary source is the narrative of Antonio Pigafetta, principal chronicler of the expedition, Magellan's Voyage around the World by Antonio Pigafetta, translated by James A. Robertson (2 vols., 1906). The Pigafetta translation and other source narratives are included in Charles E. Nowell, ed., Magellan's Voyage around the World: Three Contemporary Accounts (1962). The best works on Magellan, by Jean Denuce and Jose Toribio Medina, are in Spanish. In English, Francis H. H. Guillemard, The Life of Ferdinand Magellan (1890), is still good. Another study is Charles M. Parr, So Noble a Captain: The Life and Times of Ferdinand Magellan (1953; 2d ed. entitled Ferdinand Magellan, Circumnavigator, 1964). George E. Nunn, in The Columbus and Magellan Concepts of South American Geography (1932), shows the Magellan voyage to have been a logical consequence of the final views of the Columbus brothers.

Lequios The Lequios is a group of Hebrews who settled around Ophir, which the Spaniards considered the Philippine islands to be, before its colonization. In Spain there is a 16th Century Book entitled "Coleccion General de Documentos Relativos a las Islas Filipinas." It is found in the Archivos de Indias de Sevilla. It was reprinted in 1920 in Barcelona, Spain by the Compania General de Tobaccos de Filipinas. Its Tomo III (1519-1522), pages 112-138, contains Document No. 98 describing how to locate the land of Ophir. The same volume also contains the official documents regarding the voyage of Ferdinand Magellan. It also contains the logbook of Francisco Albo, the chief pilot of the ship Victoria. This logbook is also one of the main references regarding the voyage of Ferdinand Magellan.

Ophir was "…in front of China towards the sea, of many islands where the Moluccans, Chinese, and Lequios met to trade.. ..." This group of islands could not be Japan because the Moluccans did not get there. It could also not be Taiwan since it is not composed of "many islands." Only the present-day Philippines could fit the description. Spanish records also did mention of the presence of Lequious (big, bearded white men probably descendants of the Phoenicians, whose ships were always laden with gold and silver) in the Islands to gather gold and silver. Other evidences have also pointed out that the Philippines was indeed the biblical Ophir. From historical references of Ophir, the Bible will give more detailed information about Ophir.

Page 12

New Testament of the Bible The New Testament of the Bible was translated to Greek language to Latin to German to English languages by Translators who were NOT Levites. Only Levites are allowed to pronounced the Sacred Name of the God of Abraham, God of Jacob, God of Isaac in Exodus 3:15 written

or in English YHWH letters and according to Chinese scholars they cannot pronounced that

(YHWH in English Letters) because it was not Chinese letters but according to Hebrew Scholars that letters and pronounced YAHWEH.

is Hebrew

Encyclopedia Judaica ‘YHWH’

Encyclopedia Judaica, vol.7, page 680 “at least until the destruction of the First Temple in 586 B.C.E. this name was regularly pronounced with its proper vowels, as is clear from Lachish Letters, written shortly before that date”.

The Lachish Letters (Hoshaiah Letters) are a group of letters written in carbon ink in Ancient Hebrew on clay ostraca. The individual ostraca probably come from the same broken clay pot and were most likely written in a short period of time. They were written to Joash, possibly the commanding officer at Lachish (modern Tell ed-Duweir), from Hoshaiah, a military officer stationed in a city close to Lachish (possibly Mareshah). In the letters, Hoshaiah defends himself to Joash regarding a letter he either was or was not supposed to have read. The letters also contain informational reports and requests from Hoshaiah to his superior. The letters were probably written shortly before Lachish fell to the Babylonian army in 588/6 BC during the reign Zedekiah, king of Judah (ref. Jeremiah 34:7). The ostraca were discovered by J.L. Starkey in January–February, 1935 during the third campaign of the Wellcome excavations. They were published in 1938 by Harry Torczyner (name later changed to Naftali Herz Tur-Sinai) and have been much studied since then. They are currently located in the British Museum in London.

Letter Number 3 Your servant, Hosayahu, sent to inform my lord, Yaush: May YHWH cause my lord to hear tidings of peace and tidings of good. And now, open the ear of your servant concerning the letter which you sent to your servant last evening because the heart of your servant is ill since your sending it to your servant. And inasmuch as my lord said "Don't you know how to read a letter?" As YHWH lives if anyone has ever tried to read me a letter! And as for every letter that comes to me, if I read it. And furthermore, I will grant it as nothing. And to your servant it has been reported saying: The commander of the army Konyahu son of Elnatan, has gone down to go to Egypt and he sent to commandeer Hodawyahu son of Ahiyahu and his men from here. And as for the letter of Tobiyahu, the servant of the king, which came to Sallum, the son of Yaddua, from the prophet, saying, "Be on guard!" your ser[va]nt is sending it to my lord.

Notes: This ostracon is approximately fifteen centimeters tall by eleven centimeters wide and contains twenty-one lines of writing. The front side has lines one through sixteen; the back side has lines seventeen through twenty-one. This ostracon is particularly interesting because of its mentions of Konyahu, who has gone down to Egypt, and the prophet. For possible biblical connections according to Torczyner, reference Jeremiah 26:20-23.

Page 13

ONLY LEVITES ARE ALLOWED ON THE ARK OF THE COVENANT The Torah of Moses was placed on the side of Ark of the Covenant Deuteronomy 10:8 At that time Yahweh separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh , to stand before Yahweh to minister unto him, and to bless in his name, unto this day.

Deuteronomy 31:26 Take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh your Mighty One, that it may be there for a witness against thee.

Uzzah a Tribe of Yahuwdah is Not a Levite died instantly when he hold of the Ark of YAHWEH 2Samuel 6:6-7 And when they came to Nachon's threshingfloor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the Ark of Yahweh , and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of Yahweh was kindled Against Uzzah; and Yahweh smote him there for his error; and there he died by the Ark of Yahweh . According to the Tanakh, Uzzah (fl. 1010 BC) was from the Tribe of Yahuwdah whose death is associated with touching the Ark of the Covenant. He was the son of Abinadab the second of the eight sons of Jesse (1 Samuel 16:8). Jesse is the father of king David.

PAANONG SI YAHWEH-SHU’A AY NAGING HESUS

Ang pangalan ni YAHWEH-shu’a ang Messiah ng Nazareth ay pangalang Hebreo ay binibigkas na Yahshu’a (ibig sabihin ay YAHWEH-Tagapagligtas sa Tagalog o YAHWEH-SHU’A sa Hebrew) at isinulat sa Aramaic na Yeshu’a na ang pagbigkas ay Yah-shu’a. Ang Aramaic ang umiiral na pangkalahatang wika sa Yahrusalem noong panahong iyon at umiiral parin ang pagbabawal sa pagbigkas ng pangalang Yahweh kaya ito ay naging Yahshu’a imbis na Yahweh-shu’a. Mula sa Aramaic na Yeshu’a ay isinalin ito sa wikang Grego na IESOUS na binibigkas na ‘Yeh-soos’ at nang maisalin ang Gregong pangalan sa Latin ay naging IESUS na binibigkas sa Latin na ‘Yay-sus’.

Nang maimbento ang letrang ‘J’ ay naging JESUS na bigkas ay ‘Jey-zus’, sa Tagalog ay Hesus.

Ang Ayon sa mga Tao na Mapagkakakilanlan na Pangalan ng Messiah Ang itinuro ng Tao na pangalan ng Messiah ay Yahshu’a na naisulat na Yeshu’a sa wikang Aramaic at naisalin sa wikang Grego na ‘Iesous’ na binibigkas na ‘Yehsous’. Itong pangalan na na nakasulat sa Aramaic na Yeshu’a ay naisalin sa wikang Grego ay naisalin naman sa wikang Latin na ‘Iesus’ na binibigkas na ‘YAYsoos’ at naisalin naman sa wikang sina-unang English na ‘Iesus’ na mababasa sa King James Bible 1611 A.D. (King Iames Bible 1611). Nang naimbento ang Letrang ‘J’ noong 1633 A.D. ay ang pangalang ‘Iesus’ ay isinulat na ‘Jesus’ na hanggang sa ngayon ay kilalang-kilala pa na naisalin naman sa wikang Tagalog na ‘Hesus’.

Samakatwid ang itinuro ng Tao na pangalan ng Messiah na Yeshu’a bigkas ay Yahshu’a ay naisalin ng maraming beses sa ibat-ibang wika ay naging ‘Jesus’ sa English at ‘Hesus’ sa Tagalog.

Page 14

Ano Naman ang Inihayag ni Abba YAHWEH na nasa Langit na Mapagkakakilanlan na Pangalan ng Messiah hindi inihayag ng sinumang tao kundi tanging si Abba YAHWEH lamang na nasa langit ?

Mateo 16:13-17 ‘Nang dumating si YAHWEH-shu’a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga alagad, ‘sino raw ang ‘Anak ng Tao’, ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila, ang sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah Bautista, sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga propeta. Kayo naman, ano ang sabi ninyo sino ako? Tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, ‘kayo po ang Messiah ang Anak ni Yahweh na buhay’, sinabi sa kanya ni YAHWEH-shu’a, mapalad ka Simon na anak ni Yonas, sapagkat ang katotohanang ito’y hindi inihayag sa iyo ng sinumang tao kundi ng aking Ama na nasa langit’.

“Kayo po ang Messiah ang Anak ni YAHWEH na buhay”. Sinabi ba na siya ay anak ni Yah? Siya ay Anak ni YAHWEH hindi siya anak ni Yah, Sino ba itong si Yah? Exodus 23:13 “ huwag babanggitin o mamutawi man sa ating mga labi ang pangalan ng mga sinasamba ng mga taga ibang bansa”. Si Yah ay isa sa maraming istatwa na sinasamba ng Bansang Egypto.

Yah, the Other Egyptian Moon God Many topics in ancient Egyptian religion can be fraught with complexities. Trying to understand the changing roles of gods such as Re, Osiris and Amun are difficult if not impossible with the limited text available to us today. However, there are none of these more difficult, or certainly more controversial than the Moon God, Yah. It is interesting that the earliest references to the name Yah (Yaeh) refer to the moon as a satellite of the earth in its physical form. From this, the term becomes conceptualized as a lunar deity, pictorially anthropomorphic but whose manifestations, from hieroglyphic evidence, can include the crescent of the new moon, the ibis and the falcon, which is comparable to the other moon deities, Thoth and Khonsu.

Of course, the complexity and controversy of Yah stem from the term's similarity to the early form of the name for the modern god of the Jews (Yahweh), Christians and Muslims, as well as the fact that their ancestors were so intermingled with those of the Egyptians. In fact, this distinctive attribute of this god makes research on his ancient Egyptian mythology all the more difficult. Little is really know of this god's cult, and there is no references to actual temples or locations where he may have been worshipped.

Page 15

Paano naman ang HalleluYah? Ang salitang ‘Alleluiah’ ay wikang Grego na binibigkas na ‘halleluyah’. Ang 72 Hebrew Scholars na Israelita ngunit HINDI LEVITA na siyang nag-Translate ng Septuagint o LXX. Sa wikang Hebreo ang papuri ay HALAL YAHWEH ngunit dahil umiiral sa kapanahunang iyon ang pagbabawal sa pagbigkas ng pangalang YAHWEH naisulat ito ng 72 scholars sa Grego na “iah” o Ye o jah, Yo (Je, Jo) makikita sa Ezra 3:2.

Mga Propeta kagaya ni Zechariah, Isaiah, Jeremiah na may Yah sa Pangalan Paano naman ang mga pangalan ng mga propeta kagaya ni Zechariah, Isaiah, Yeremiah na may Yah sa pangalan nila? Ang mga propeta na may iah o YAH sa kanilang pangalan ay sabi ng mga tao ay Anak ng Tao. ‘sino raw ang ‘Anak ng Tao’, ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila, ang sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah Bautista, sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga propeta’. Ang Messiah ay hindi Anak ng Tao kundi siya ay Anak ni YAHWEH, ang anak ng Tao ay iba sa Anak ni YAHWEH, Mateo 16:13-22. Genesis 6:2.

Patungkol sa Kanya Nakasulat Ibinilin ng Messiah na naisulat ni Lukas sa Luke 24:44 na ang patungkol sa kanya ay makikita sa mga isinulat ni Moses at ng mga Propeta at sa Psalmo ni Haring David. Sa isinulat ni Moses sa Genesis 19:24 ay dalawang YAHWEH (sa KJV) na nagpapatunay lamang na ang isa sa YAHWEH ay ang nagpaulan ng apoy at asupre na siyang nakausap pa ni Abraham at ang isa pang YAHWEH ay pinagmulan ng apoy at asupre na nagmula sa langit YahYah (John) 8:57. Ang pangalan niya ay YAHWEH sa isinulat ni Moses ayon sa ibinilin sa Luke 24:44. Malachi 3:6 "I, the YAHWEH, never change. That is why you descendants of Jacob haven't been destroyed yet.” Hindi Siya nagbago, kahit ng pangalan. Zechariah 14:9 “Behold, a day of the YAHWEH cometh, when thy spoil shall be divided in the ... be King over all the earth; in that day shall the YAHWEH be One, and His name one.

Alam naman ng lahat ng nakakilala kay Yahshu’a na ang pangalang Yahshu’a ay ibig sabihin ay YAHWEH-saves o YAHWEHshu’a na ang ‘shu’a’ ay Hebrew na ibig sabihin ay ‘Tagapagligtas’, YahYah (John) 5:43 “dumating ako sa pangalan ng aking Ama”, Matthew 1:21. Ang konsyensya natin ang magpapaliwanag na ang Yah sa Yahshu’a ay Yahweh. Ipinagbawal Banggitin ang pangalang YAHWEH na mababasa sa Encyclopedia Judaica, vol.7, page 680 “at least until the destruction of the First Temple in 586 B.C.E. this name was regularly pronounced with its proper vowels, as is clear from Lachish Letters, written shortly before that date”. Maliwanag na bago (before) masakop ang huling depensa ng mga Hudyo sa Lachish ay HINDI ipinagbabawal ang pagbigkas sa pangalang YAHWEH. Ang pagbabawal sa pagbigkas ng pangalang YAHWEH ay umiral hanggang madatnan sa kapanahunan ng ina ng Messiah na si Mirriam. Ang pagbigkas ng YAHWEH ay hindi ipinagbabawal sa mga Levita, dahil binibigkas ito ng Levitang High Priest sa Day of Atonement. Si Mirriam na ina ng Messiah ay derektang lahi ni Aaron na pinsan ni Elizabeth na direktang lahi din ni Aaron (Lukas 1:5,36). Hindi pinagbawalan ang mga Levita kagaya ni Mirriam na bumanggit ng pangalang YAHWEH samakatwid ang tawag niya sa kanyang anak ay YAHWEH na naging Tagapagligtas o Yahweh-shu’a sa Hebrew. Ang mga Translators ng Septuagint na 72 Hebrew scholars ay hindi naman mga Levita ay sumunod sa ganitong patakaran at itinago ang pangalang YAHWEH na mababasa sa Ezra 3:2 na Yeshu’a ang isinulat, imbes na Yahweh ay ginawa itong ‘iah’, ‘jah’, ‘Ye’ o ‘Yo’ na naisulat naman ang letrang ‘Y’ na ‘J’ kaya naging ‘Je’ o ‘Jo’ sa ‘Jeshua’.

Ikatlong Utos ay “Huwag mong ilalagay ang aking Pangalan sa walang kabuluhan” dahil kapag binawasan natin ang Apat na Letrang YHWH ay ipinalalagay natin na walang kabuluhan na ang YHWH kung gagawin nating dalawa lang YH, ay wala ng kabuluhan ang WH, ang WH ay kaparte parin ng pangalan ni Abba YAHWEH ang WH ay ang bumubuo ng pangalang YHWH bigkas ay YAHWEH. Walang tanging pangalan sa silong ng langit na sukat nating ikaligtas kundi sa Kanyang pangalan, samakatwid Wala Siyang KAPANGALAN sa lupa. Kung Yeshu’a ang kanyang pangalan ay paano na ang Yeshu’a sa Ezra 3:2 at kung Yahshu’a naman ay paano na ang Yahshu’a Son of Nun na siyang humalili kay Moses. Samakatwid lumalabas na hindi tutuo ang Gawa 4:12 na naisulat ni Lukas kung may kapangalan ang Messiah. Napakahalaga na Tama at Tunay na Pangalan ng Messiah dahil ipadadala ang Banal na Ispiritu ni YAHWEH na siya ring Banal na Ispiritung iyan ang siyang Magtuturo at Magpapa-alala sa atin ng LAHAT ng mga bagay na itinuro ng Messiah na mababasa sa YahYah (John) 14:26. Ang konsyensya natin sa tulong ng Banal na Ispiritu ni YAHWEH ang magpapa-unawa at magpapaliwanag na ang ‘Yah’ sa Yahshu’a ay Yahweh, at upang hindi mabanggit ang pangalan ng Istatwa ng ibang bansa na si Yah (Exodus 23:13) ay ang tamang pangalang YAHWEH ang dapat itatawag sa Messiah na si YAHWEH-shu’a o YAHWEH Tagapagligtas.

Page 16

Ano ang itinuro ng Tao na pangalan ng Messiah ?

Yahshu’a, Yeshu’a, naging Iesous, Iesus, Jesus, Hesus.

Ano naman ang Itinuro ni Amang YAHWEH sa langit na HINDI itinuro ng Tao? ‘kayo po ang Messiah ang Anak ni Yahweh na buhay’, sinabi sa kanya ni YAHWEH-shu’a, mapalad ka Simon na anak ni Yonas, sapagkat ang katotohanang ito’y hindi inihayag sa iyo ng sinumang tao kundi ng aking Ama na nasa langit’

ANAK NG TAO ------------------------------ ANAK NI YAHWEH Anak ng Tao’, ayon sa mga tao -------------------- Matthew 16:16 ‘katotohanang ito’y hindi inihayag sa iyo ng sinumang tao kundi ng aking Ama na nasa langit’

ITINURO NG TAO

ITINURO NI YAHWEH

Yehoshu’a (Hebrew) pronounced Yahshu’a -- YahYah (John) 5:43 ‘Dumating ako sa Pangalan ng aking Ama Yeshu’a (Aramaic) means “Yahweh saves”.-- Genesis 19:24 ‘Si Yahweh ay nagpaulan ng apoy at asupre nagmula kay Yahweh na nasa langit’ Iesous (Greek) pronounced yeh-SOOS Iesus (Latin) pronounced YAY-soos Issa (Arabic) -------------------------------------------- Latin na Iesus naisalin na Issa sa Arabic Jesus (English) ---------------------------------------- Letrang J naimbento noong 1633 A.D. Hesus (Tagalog) -------------------------------------- naisalin ang Jesus na Hesus sa Tagalog

Samakatwid Hindi siya ‘Anak ni YAH’ kundi siya ay ‘Anak ni YAHWEH’. Dumating siya sa pangalan ng kanyang Ama na si YAHWEH sa YahYah (John) 5:43. Sa Luke 24:44 makikita ang patungkol sa kanya sa mga sinulat ni Moses sa Genesis 19:24 ay dalawang YAHWEH ang isa ang nagpaulan ng apoy at asupre mula kay YAHWEH doon sa langit. Sa mga aklat ng Awit ni David ay ang YAHWEH na Tagapagligtas ay binanggit din siya. Kung ang Yeshu’a sa Aramaic ay ‘Yahweh saves’ ang pangalan ng Messiah ay Yahweh-shu’a dahil ang shu’a sa Hebrew at Aramaic ibig sabihin ay ‘Saves’ o ‘tagapagligtas’. Yahweh-shu’a o Yahweh-tagapagligtas, hindi pwedeng bawasan ang apat na letrang YHWH na bigkas ay YAHWEH na gawing dalawang letra YH dahil sa Ikatlong utos na huwag ilagay sa walang kabuluhan ang kanyang pangalan na apat na letrang YHWH. At dahil ibinilin sa Pahayag (Revelation 22:18-19) na huwag tayong Mag-Bawas o Magdagdag dahil ang magbawas ay babawasin sa listahan ng mga buhay, at dadagdagan ng mga salot ang magdadagdag.

Page 17

“PHILIPPINES 2 MILLENNIUM HISTORY” ni Luzano Pancho Canlas Page 43 , When the Spanish ruled the Philippines, they purposely destroyed books and other documents on History of the Pilipinos so that they can easily Christianize the people and make them forget their belief. The old books that were not destroyed by the Spaniards were the Tarsillas of the Muslim, the Book of Datu Sumakwel (which was the History of Panay) and that of Datu Kalantiaw.

Ano itong Belief na ito na Ninais ng mga Kastila na Ating Makalimutan?

Imbis na tumatawag kay Abba Yahweh ay ginawa nilang Abba Ginoong Maria na idinagdag noong 1050 A.D. 'Hail Mary' in Greek tradition The Hail Mary prayer of the Eastern Orthodox Church and Eastern Catholic Churches is in the form: Θεοτόκε Παρθένε, χαῖρε, κεχαριτωμένη Μαρία, ὁ Κύριος μετὰ σοῦ. εὐλογημένη σὺ ἐν γυναιξί, καὶ εὐλογημένος ὁ καρπὸς τῆς κοιλίας σου, ὅτι Σωτῆρα ἔτεκες τῶν ψυχῶν ἡμῶν.

The current Latin version, with accents added to indicate how the prayer is said in the current ecclesiastical pronunciation of Latin: Avé María, grátia pléna, Dóminus técum. Benedícta tu in muliéribus, et benedíctus frúctus véntris túi, Iésus. Sáncta María, Máter Déi, óra pro nóbis peccatóribus, nunc et in hóra mórtis nóstrae. Ámen.

Ave is a Latin word, used by the Romans as a salutation and greeting, meaning "hail". It is the singular imperative form of the verb avēre, which meant "to be well"; thus one could translate it literally as "be well" or "farewell". The Classical Latin pronunciation of ave was ˈa eː]. In Church Latin, it is ideally ˈave], and in English, it tends to be pronounced /ˈɑːveɪ/.

The term was notably used to greet the Caesar or other authorities. Suetonius recorded that on one occasion, naumachiarii—captives and criminals fated to die fighting during mock naval encounters—addressed Caesar with the words Ave Caesar! Morituri te salutant! ("Hail, Caesar! Those who are about to die salute you!") in an attempt to avoid death. The expression is not recorded as being used in Roman times on any other occasion.

'Hail Mary' in Spanish Dios te salve, María, llena eres de gracia, el Señor es contigo. Bendita tú eres entre todas las mujeres, y bendito es el fruto de tu vientre, Jesús.

Santa María, Madre de Dios, ruega por nosotros, pecadores, ahora y en la hora de nuestra muerte. Amen.

'Hail Mary' in Tagalog Translation Aba Ginoong Maria, napupuno ka ng grasiya, Ang Panginoong Diyos ay sumasaiyo. Bukod kang pinagpala sa babaeng lahat At pinagpala rin naman ang anak mong si Hesus. Santa Maria, Ina ng Diyos Ipanalangin mo kaming makasalanan Ngayon at kung kami'y mamamatay. Amen.

The Latin phrase for Father is Gigno (genuit), Gigno (genuit) is defined as: to bring forth, bear, beget, father in Latin pater.

Malinaw na alam ng mga Kastila na tumatawag ang mga Pilipino kay Abba, na ibig sabihin ay Ama o Father kaya idinugtong sa Abba ang Ginoong Maria (Ginoo ibig sabihin lalaki dapat Ginang sa babae), samantala wala namang Abba o Father sa Latin kundi Ave o pagpuri. Sa Spanish ay “Dios te salve, María, llena eres de gracia” 'Hail Mary' in English Hail Mary, full of grace. The Lord is with thee. Blessed art thou amongst women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus. Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners, now and at the hour of our death. Amen.

The prayer incorporates two passages from Saint Luke's Gospel: "Hail, full of grace, the Lord is with thee," and "Blessed art thou amongst women and blessed is the fruit of thy womb." In mid-13th-century Western Europe the prayer consisted only of these words with the single addition of the name "Mary" after the word "Hail," as is evident from the commentary of Saint Thomas Aquinas on the prayer.

The first of the two passages from Saint Luke's Gospel is the greeting of the Angel Gabriel to Mary, originally written in Koine Greek. The opening word of greeting, χαῖρε, chaíre, here translated "Hail," literally has the meaning "rejoice" or "be glad." This was the normal greeting in the language in which Saint Luke's Gospel is written and continues to be used in the same sense in Modern Greek. Accordingly, both "Hail" and "Rejoice" are valid English translations of the word ("Hail" reflecting the Latin translation, and "Rejoice" reflecting the original Greek).

Page 18

The ord κεχαριτωμένη, (kecharitōménē), here translated as "full of grace," admits of various translations. Grammatically, the word is the feminine present perfect passive voice participle o the verb χαριτόω, charitóō, which means "to show, or bestow with, grace" and, in the passive voice, "to have grace shown, or bestowed upon, one." The text appears in the account of the annunciation in the apocryphal Infancy Gospel of Matthew, in chapter 9.

After considering the use of similar words in Syriac, Greek and Latin in the 6th century, the article on the Hail Mary in the Catholic Encyclopedia concludes that "there is little or no trace of the Hail Mary as an accepted devotional formula before about 1050 A.D." though a later pious tale attributed to Ildephonsus of Toledo (fl. 7th century) the use of the first part, namely the angel's greeting Mary, without that of Elizabeth, as a prayer. Saint Thomas Aquinas spoke of the name "Mary," which served to indicate who was the "full of grace" person mentioned, as the only word added at his time to the Biblical text. But at about the same time the name "Jesus" was also added, to specify who was meant by the phrase "the fruit of thy womb."

The Western version of the prayer is thus not derived from the Greek version: even the earliest Western forms have no trace of the Greek version's phrases: "Mother of God and Virgin" and "for thou hast given birth to the Saviour of our souls." To the greeting and praise of Mary of which the prayer thus consisted, a petition "Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners now and at the hour of our death. Amen," was added later. The petition first appeared in print in 1495 in Girolamo Savonarola's "Esposizione sopra l’Ave Maria." The "Hail Mary" prayer in Savonarola's exposition.

The petition was commonly added around the time of the Council of Trent. The Dutch Jesuit St. Petrus Canisius is credited with adding in 1555 in his Catechism the sentence: Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners. Eleven years later, the sentence was included in the Catechism of the Council of Trent of 1566.

The "Catechism of the Council of Trent" says that to the first part of the Hail Mary, by which "we render to God the highest praise and return Him most gracious thanks, because He has bestowed all His heavenly gifts on the most holy Virgin ... the Church of God has wisely added prayers and an invocation addressed to the most holy Mother of God ... we should earnestly implore her help and assistance; for that she possesses exalted merits with God, and that she is most desirous to assist us by her prayers, no one can doubt without impiety and wickedness."

The Mystery of the Magi We usually don’t think about it, but our Lord’s name was not always Jesus. It was in fact originally the popular Aramaic name Yeshu’a. In first century Judea and Galilee, the name Yeshu’a was very common and shared fifth place with Eleazar (Lazarus) in popularity as a name for Jewish men. The most popular male names at that time were Shime’on (Simon), Yosef (Joseph), Yehuda (Judah or Judas) and Yochanan (John).

In the Holy Land at the time of Christ, Aramaic had replaced Hebrew in everyday conversation, but Hebrew remained the holy language and was used in worship and daily prayers. The rabbis also used Hebrew when instructing their disciples. The two languages were closely related, however, as close as Italian is to Spanish, and both used the same alphabet.

Yeshu’a was the Aramaic version of the Hebrew name Yehoshu’a (Joshua), and “Yahweh saves”.

Page 19

means

Throughout Christ’s lifetime in Galilee, Samaria and Judea of course the name Yeshu’a presented no problem for those who spoke Aramaic and read the Bible and prayed in Hebrew. But outside the Holy Land it become a different story as Good News spread.

The Gentiles of the Roman Empire spoke Greek and Latin and simply could not pronounce Yeshu’a. It contained sounds that did not exist in their language. When the Gospels were written in Greek, therefore, the Evangelists had a real problem regarding how they might render our Lord’s name into acceptable Greek.

The initially ‘Y’ (Hebrew and Aramaic letter ‘yod’) was easy. The Evangelists could use the Greek letter ‘iota’, written ‘I,’ since it was pronounced like the ‘y’ in yet.

The next sound was a vowel, and that was a little more difficult. Unlike Greek, all the letters of the Aramaic-Hebrew alphabet are consonants. The marks for the vowels were not invented until some centuries after Christ and were simple dots and dashes, placed above or beneath the letters. At the time of Christ apparently, the first vowel in our Lord’s name was pronounced like the ‘a’ in gate. And the Evangelists believed they could approximate that sound by using the Greek letter ‘eta’. (The capital Greek letter looks just like our English letter H).

Then followed the first of two almost insurmountable problems with Hebrew and Aramaic pronunciation. There was no letter for the ‘sh’ sound in the Greek alphabet. Such a familiar name as Solomon was actually Sh’lomo in Hebrew, Samson was Shimson and Samuel was Sh’mu-El. Like the Greek translators of these Old Testament Hebrew names, the Evangelists used the Greek sigma (s) for the Hebrew shin (sh) when rendering Christ’s name.

The first three Greek letters ‘iota’, ‘eta’, and ‘sigma’, moreover came to be used in early Byzantine religious art as an abbreviation of Jesus name. As they look very much like the Latin letters IHS, the letters were adapted in Western European religious paintings and church architecture as a symbol for Christ’s name.

The next letter in the Aramaic name Yeshu’a was the Hebrew letter ‘waw’, which here represents the sound ‘oo’, as in too. It was easy for the Evangelists to duplicate this sound in Greek. It takes two letters, however, the omicron (o) and upsilon (u).

But that easy substitution was followed by the biggest problem of all: the final ‘a’ sound. In Greek, there was no substitute for the Hebrew letter ‘aiyin’. Though the ‘aiyin’ has no sound of its own, it causes the vowel that it controls to be pronounced deep in the throat. The Greek couldn’t do that, and neither could the Romans when speaking in Latin. Usually, a Greek or Roman would pronounce an ‘aiyin’controlled ‘a’ like the ‘a’ in father. A final ‘a’ on a name however was most commonly feminine in both Greek and Latin. Thus it was decided to drop the Hebrew ‘aiyin’ completely and replace it with the final Greek sigma (s) which most often indicates the masculine gender in nouns.

Throughout the Roman Empire then our Lord’s Aramaic name Yeshu’a, had become the Greek name Iesous, pronounced yeh-SOOS. And this remained Christ’s name throughout the Roman Empire as long as Greek remained the dominant language.

Page 20

But after some centuries Greek lost its favored position and Latin took its place. In the last quarter of the fourth century, the Bible was translated from Greek into Latin by *St. Jerome who had no trouble rendering the Greek Iesous into Latin, it became Iesus. The accent, however, was moved to the first syllable and the name pronounced YAY-soos, since the Romans liked to accent the second from the last syllable.

In about 14th century, in the scriptoria of the monasteries where Bibles were copied by hand, Monks began to elongate the initial ‘I’ of the words into a ‘J’. (The pronounciation remained the same-like the ‘y’ in yet but the Monks thought a ‘J’ looked better). Probably the first Monks to do this were Germans because the letter ‘j’ in that language sounds the same as the ‘y’ in English. The name Iesus, consequently, evolved into the familiar written form of Jesus by the 17th century. Everyone still pronounced it YAY-soos, however, as it was in the official liturgical Latin.

Way back in the fifth and sixth centuries, some pagan Germanic tribes called the Angles and Saxons invaded England. St Augustine of Canterbury came to convert them to Christianity in A.D.396. Of course St. Augustine established Jerome’s Latin translation as England’s official Bible. The Anglo-Saxon learned that our Lord’s official Latin name was Iesus. Naturally the Germanic Anglo-Saxon converted the initial Latin ‘I’ into the German ‘J’. They pronounced the name, however, as YAY-zoos, since a single ‘s’ between two vowels is sounded like our ‘z’ in Germanic languages.

When the Normans invaded England in A.D.1066 they brought with them the French language.

Since neither the Anglo-Saxons nor the Normans would surrender their language to the other, the two become wedded and eventually evolved into Modern English.

The Normans did influence the pronunciation of the first letter of Our Lord’s name, though, they brought the French pronunciation of ‘j’ (jh), which evolved into our English sound of ‘j’.

When King James commissioned the first official translation of the Bibles into English in the early 17 century, the Latin Iesus was carried over unchanged into the new English Bible. The average English citizen of the day probably pronounced the name JAY-zus which ultimately evolved into our modern English JEE-zus. th

The long process was now complete. A name that began as the Aramaic **Yeshu’a would remain written in English as it was in Medieval Latin, but now would be pronounced in English speaking countries as the familiar and loving name of the One who is our Savior, JESUS.

* St. Jerome name is Eusebius Hieronymus A.D.347 – A.D.419 ** Aramaic Name “Yeshu’a” is teaching of man is pronounced “Yahshu’a” in Hebrew, but for Legitimate Levites they pronounced the name “YAHWEH-shu’a” .

Page 21

History of the Filipino People Sa aklat ni Gregorio F. Zaide “ History of the Filipino People ” sa pahina 24, ay pinatunayan ni Padre Chirino na sa lahat ng mga wika ang ‘Tagalog’ ay ang pinakamainam ayon sa mga pantas. “ Natagpuan ko sa wikang ito, sinabi ni Padre Chirino na Hesuita na dalubhasa ng kasaysayan, na apat na katangian ng apat na malalaking wika ng sanlibutan – Hebreo, Grego, Latin at Espanyol. Ito ay may Misteryo at walang nakaka-alam na kahawig ng Hebreo.

“Of all our languages, the Tagalog has been adjudged the best by scholars. “I found in this language,” said Padre Chirino, eminent Jesuit-historian, “four qualities of the four greatest languages of the world–Hebrew, Greek, Latin and Spanish. It has “MYSTERY and OBSCURITIES of the HEBREW”,

Wikang Tagalog ay Kahawig ng Wikang Hebreo (Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew Dictionary) TAGALOG

SALITANG HEBREO

IBIG SABIHIN SA ENGLISH

1.

AHA

Ahahh

exclamatory

2.

ALILA

Alilah

to overdo

3.

ALE

Ale

female master

4.

ALAM

Alam

concealed

5.

ANAK

Anak

to be narrow

6.

ANTIK

Anthiyq

antique

7.

ASA

Awsaw

to do or make

8.

BAKYA

Bekee-ah

break forth in pieces

9.

BALAM

Balam

to be held in

10. BALAK

Balaq

to annihilate

11. BAROK

Baruwk

blessed

12. BATA

Bata

to babble in speech

13. BWISIT

Bosheth

shame, confusion

14. CUBAO

Chobawb

to hide, hiding place

15. KABA

Kabah

to expire in heart Page 22

16. KABARET

Chabareth

female consort

17. KABAYAN

Chabayah

Yah has hidden

18. KABILA

Khav-ee-law

circular

19. KALAS

Khaw-lash

to overthrown

20. KALUKAW

Khal-ook-kaw

division

21. KAMAO

Khaw-mawn

image

22. KAMOT

Khamoth

wisdom

23. KANAN

Chanan

to favor

24. KAPIT

Chaphets

to incline to

25. KARIT

Charits

incisure, sharf

26. KARAS

Charash

to scratch

27. KARAYOM

Charayown

doves dung

28. KATAL

Chathal

to swathe

29. KILYA

Chelyah

jewel

30. KISAY

Kissay

overwhelm

31. KUPE

Khofe (kupe)

a cove

32. DALAG

Dalag

leap

33. DAMA

Dama

to weep

34. DAMA

Damah

to compare

35. DATU

Dath (Dawth)

a royal edict or commandment

36. DIBA

Dib-bah

evil report

37. DODONG

Dowdow

King David – love

38. DUWAG

Du-weg

be afraid

39. GALA

Galah

to exile, depart

40. GERA

Gerah

continuing, destroy

41. GULAT

Giylath

joy, rejoicing Page 23

42. HAH

Hahh

express grief

43. HALAL

Halal

celebrate, renowned

44. HALIKA

Haliykah

company, going

45. HILIGAYNON

Higaynon

solemn sound

46. IBSAN

Ibtsan

inflammatory

47. ILAW

Illaw

to ascend

48. INDAY

Dowdah

female of Dowdow –love

49. ITAY

Ittay

unadvisedly

50. LABAS

Labash

wrap around

51. LAKAS

Lachash

amulet

52. LAPAT

Laphath

take hold

53. LAYAW

La-yaw

weary

54. LEKAT

Leh-kakh

to take

55. LUKOT

Luchowth

to glisten

56. MAGALAW

Mah-gaw-law

to revolve

57. MAGINAW

Maginnaw

shield

58. MAGDALO

Migdalah

tower

59. MAHAL

Mahal

to adulterate

60. MAHALAL

Mahalal

fame

61. MAHALAY

Mahalay

steep

62. MAKALAT

Machalat

sickness

63. MAKIRI

Makiyriy

salesman

64. MALAYAW

Meleah(mel-ay-aw)

female of Mala, abundance

65. MALAYU

Mala

to fulfilled

66. MAYKAYA

Mayka-Yah

who is like Yah

Page 24

67. MINDANAO

Mig-daw-naw

be eminent, preciousness

68. MULA

Muhlah

circumcision

69. MURA

Morah

fear

70. PALAYAW

Pel-aw-yaw

Yah has favored

71. PANAW

Pa-naw

go away, cast out

72. PARAM

Param

to tear

73. PASAY

Paw-say-akh

exemption, skip over

74. PATAK

Pathach

to open

75. PATAW

Paw-thaw

persuade

76. PETSA

Petsa

wound

77. PILILLA

Peliyla

judge,Yah has judge

78. PILEGES

Piylegesh

concubine

79. PISTE

Pishteh

stupidity

80. PITAK

Pethach

opening

81. PO (Po)

Po or Hoo (1931)

derive from Hoo,third person

82. POOK

Pook

obtain

83. PUKAW

Pookaw

stumbling block

84. PUTA

Pothah

hinge or the female pudenda

85. PUTI

Poothe

scatter into corner

86. SABAK

Sabak

to intwine

87. SABAD

Zabad

to confer

88. SAKAL

Shaqal

to suspend

89. SAKIT

Sheqets

abominable

90. SAGAD

Saw-gad

fall down

91. SALAMAT

Shalom

peace

92. SALAT

Shalat

to dominate Page 25

93. SALO

Sal-loo

weighed

94. SAMAR

Shamar

save yourself

95. SAMAT

Shamat

fling down

96. SAPAT

Shaphat

to judge

97. SELOSA

Shelowshah

third wife

98. SIBOL

Zebool

dwelling, residence

99. SIBOL

Shibbol

ear of grain

100. SIKIP

Sheqeph

loophole

101. SULTAN

Sholtan

ruler, dominion

102. TABAK

Tabach

to slaughter

103. TAGA

Tagah

slap

104. TALA

Tala

hang, suspended

105. TANIM

Tsanim

thorn

106. TAPAK

Taphach

flatten down

107. TAPAL

Taphal

stick on as a patch

108. TATUWA

Tatua

error

109. TAWA

Tawah

to cheat

110. TEKLA

Tiklah

perfection, completeness

111. TENGA

Teqa

sound

112. TIMPLA

Tiphlah

unsavoury

113. TIRA

Tiyrah

a wall, fortress

114. TUMIRA

Tiymarah

be erect

Page 26

The language of Tagalog and Bisaya is Ancient-Hebrew

According to Merriam-Webster International Unabridged dictionary that the Tagalog language and Visaya language comes from one group of language called Tagala that is branch-language of ancient MalayJavanese language called Kawi which is now extinct. The Tagalog language has 30,000 root words, 700 affixes, and the root words which are famous about 5,000 words from Spanish, 3,200 from MalayIndonesia, 1,500 words from Hebrew, 1,300 words from English, 300 from Sanskrit, 250 words from Arabic and very few words from Persian, Japanese, Russian. The Latin language was influenced from Spanish and English. The language of Visaya and Tagalog has many similarities about 3,800 well known words are the same and similar in usage. The Hiligaynon is the language of Visaya is also like the Higaynon in Hebrew word means “solemn sound”. The word “ya-wa” means a cursing word means evil, while “wa” means “not in you” in Visayan language. The word ‘ya” in Hebrew means “Yah” the short form of the name of the Mighty One of Yahshurunites (Israelites). Therefore the meaning of “ya-wa” means “Yahweh is not in you” or “evil” which is also a curse word in Hebrew language. The word ‘po’ derived from ‘ho’ is an ancient primitive Hebrew words are being mentioned in all dialects of the Philippines.

Bisaya and Tagalog The well-known Maragtas in Visaya’s history claimed that ten (10) Datu lead by Datu Puti arrived in Panay and bought the plain land of Panay island. This people were called “VISAYA” the descendant of original Sri-Visjaya of 7th century from Borneo and Sulu. They carried the word “ya-we” in Visaya which means “key”, this was mentioned in Luke 11:52 “woe unto you, lawyers, for ye have taken away the “key of knowledge”, (the scribes took away the name Yahweh and replaced it with other name Adonai, the key is the name Yahweh). Datu Puti and other two (2) Datu, Datu Dumangsil and Datu Balensusa reached Mindoro and Taal (Batangas) where the language of the two Datu believed to be the origin of Tagalog language. The word Datu in Hebrew language means royal edict or statute, commandment, decree, law, manner. The Datu is the one who ruled and make decree, law and a royal family in Filipino history. The title “DATU” from the word Yashear-Dath or of Seser-dote or Priests of Yahshurun (Israel).

ESCAPED REMNANT FROM ASSYRIA SPEAKS ANCIENT-HEBREW

The Priests from Cohat, Gerson and Merari that was removed from the kingdom of Yisrawale were the Escaped Remnant mentioned by Prophet Isaiah in 11:11 . they speak Ancient-Hebrew.

Page 27

PILIPINO MAY PANIWALA SA PARAISO ‘MADYA-AS’

Sa pananampalataya ni Abraham at kanyang mga anak ay naniniwala sa paraiso. Ang Maragtas ng Panay ay pinalabas na Alamat lamang ngunit naisulat sa Chronology of Chinese Ming Dynasty ang tungkol sa sampung (10) Datu na pinamunuan ni Datu Putih. Noong 1200 – 1250 A.D. ang sampung (10) Datu na pinamumunuan ni Datu Putih kasama ang kanilang mga pamilya at tigasunod ay tumakas sa masamang pamamahala ni Sultan Makatunaw ang Sri-Visjaya Sultan ng Bornay (Borneo). Sila ay sumapit sa isla ng Aninipay sa Panay at binili ang lupang kapatagan ng mga ginto at alahas sa namumunong si Marikudo at tinawag nila ang lupain na Madya-as o paraiso na pinagmulan ng mga Ilongo na tinawag na Cradle of Ancient Filipino Civilization’. Itinatag nila ang Katiringban et Madia-as‘ o Confederation of Madya-as‘ na may pinaiiral na batas ni Kalantiaw (Code of Kalantiaw).

SINA-UNANG PILIPINO AT HANGGANG NGAYON ANG LALAKING KABATAANG PILIPINO AY NAGPAPATULI KAGAYA NG ANAK NI ABRAHAM SI ISMAEL NA TINULI SA IDAD NA 13 TAONG GULANG Sa pananampalataya ni Abraham at kanyang mga anak at lalabas pang lahi ay nagpapatuli na Walang Hanggang Tipan (kontrata) ni Abraham at ng kanyang mga susunod na anak at lahi kay Abba YAHWEH na mababasa sa Genesis 17:9-10

Pilipino Nagpapatuli sa idad na 13 Taon

Page 29

APO NI ABRAHAM KAY LEVI ANG NATIVE NA PILIPINO

Nang ang salita ni YAHWEH ay dumating kay Abraham sa Genesis 15:13-14 “At sinabi ni Yahweh kay Abraham, sinabi ko sa iyo na ang lahi ng iyong mga anak ay magsisilbi sa ibang lupain ng mga Hentil at sila ay pahihirapan sa loob ng 400 taon, at ang Nasyong iyon na kanilang pinagsilbihan ay aking hahatulan at pagkatapos ay ilalabas ko sila na may dalang malaking yaman”. Sa Genesis 21:12-13 - kay Yahshaak (Isaac) ang iyong lahi ay tatawagin at ang anak mo sa katulong ay aking gagawin din na isang Nasyon, DAHIL SIYA AY ANAK AT LAHI MO RIN. Genesis 46:3 “ Ako si YAHWEH, ang makapangyarihan ng iyong mga magulang, huwag kang matakot pumaroon sa Masry (Egypt); dahil gagawin ko kayong malaking Nasyon”. Samakatwid ang lahi ni Abraham sa kanyang dalawang anak sina Ismaale at Yahshaak ay naging tigapagsilbi sa lupain na hindi kanila sa lupain ng Masry kagaya sa sinabi ni Yahweh sa Genesis 15:13-14. Ang sinabi ay paglipas ng 400 na taon ay lalabas sila sa Nasyong iyon na kanilang pinagsilbihan at sa Exodus 12:52 s i YAHWEH ay inilabas ang mga anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) (Tribo ng Yahshurun) Gen.32:28 mula sa lupain ng Masry.

Sa lupain ng Masry ang Tribo ni Ismaale at Tribo ni Yahshurun (mula sa pangalang Yahshear) ay ang tanging - Tribong Tuli, upang magkaroon ng pagkaka-kilanlan sa dalawang Tribong-Tuli ang Tribong Yahshurun ay tinawag ng mga nagsasalita ng Aramaic ng ―Yisraw-ale (Yisrawale naging Israel) ibig sabihin ay ‘Prinsipe ni Sarah’ at ang Ismaale naman ay tinawag na Ishmael na ibig sabihin ay ‘sa ‘pangalan ni Sarah’. Ang ‘Ale’ sa wikang Hebreo ay ‘Among-Babae’, tinutukoy ang amo ni Hagar na si Sarah.

Jacob Tinawag ni Yahweh na Yahshear sa Gen.32:28 Sina Yahshaak (Isaac) at Ismaale (Ismael) ay Anak at Lahi rin ni Abraham at si Ismaale ang naunang nanirahan sa Masry (Egypt) sa Genesis 21:21 at sumunod ang mga anak ni Yahshaak kay Yahkoob (Jacob) na tinawag ni Yahweh bilang Yahshear (Gen.32:28).

THE NAME ‘ISRAEL’ ORIGINATED FROM THE NAME (YASHAR) ‘YAHSHEAR’ yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight ‘yesh-oo-roon' Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel yis-raw-ale' a symbolical name of Jacob

₃₄₇₄ for as a prince hast thou power with

Genesis 32:28 And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel – Elohim and with men, and hast prevailed.

Page 30

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary ‘search’ for "Israel"–₃₄₇₄ 3474 yashar yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight or even; figuratively, to be (causatively, to make) right, pleasant, prosperous:--direct, fit, seem good (meet), + please (will), be (esteem, go) right (on), bring (look, make, take the) straight (way), be upright(-ly).

3475 Yesher yay'-sher from 3474; the right; Jesher, an Israelite: -Jesher.

3476 yosher yo'-sher from 3474; the right:--equity, meet, right, upright(-ness).

3477 yashar yaw-shawr' from 3474; straight (literally or figuratively):--convenient, equity, Jasher, just, meet(-est), + pleased well right(-eous), straight, (most) upright(-ly, -ness).

3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

3478 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' from 8280 and 410; he will rule as God; Jisrael, a symbolical name of Jacob; also (typically) of his posterity: --Israel.

3479 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3478:--Israel.

3481 Yisr'eliy yis-reh-ay-lee' patronymically from 3478; a Jisreelite or descendant of Jisrael:--of Israel, Israelite.

3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

13 TIBO NG YAHSHURUN Ang 12 anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) na tinawag na 12 Tribo ni Yahshurun ay orihinal na 12, ngunit ng akuin ni Yahshear ang dalawang anak ni Yohseph sina Efraim at Manase na kanyang anak na rin sa Genesis 48:5-6 ay naging 13 ang Tribo ng Yahshurun. Ang nakatalaga para kay Yohseph ay pinalitan ng kanyang dalawang anak, samakatwid ang Tribo ni Yahshurun ay naging 13 Tribo na lumabas sa lupain ng Masry sa panahon ni Moshe (Moses).

1. Ruben 2. Simeon 3. Levi 4. Yahuwdah 5. Dan 6. Nepthali 7. Gad 8. Asher 9. Isachar 10.Zabulon Dinah (Leah) Yohseph anak sina Manaseh at Efraim 11. Manaseh 12. Efraim 13. BenYahmin

Page 31

Dath Dath

1

‫דת‬

‫ )דת‬decree, law, edict, regulation, usage ,a) decree, edict, commission, b) law, rule

dath <1881> Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew Dictionary Pronunciation: Dawth (Dawthuh) Definition:

1) decree, law, edict, regulation, usage 1a) decree, edict, commission 1b) law, rule of uncertain (perhaps foreign) derivation: a royal edict or statute:-commandment, commission, decree, law, manner.

DaTH I used to think of DaTH (dawth) as meaning void, since that's the way the fluffy bunny new age kabbalah books present it. I was curious one day and decided to see if the word was in the Bible (in Hebrew version) and found that it means something like the Law written in our hearts, a kosmic consciousness that lets us know if we are in sync with the Tao That Be (or however you want to describe it). Here are a few of my notes on my research into DaTH. Go on a spiritual quest to find values you can hold up as being what you stand for. You have found your inner DaTH. You have found the law written in your heart. What is law? A king gives a decree or edict that is the expression of the king’s will. [Esther 3:14, 8:13, 9:14] There was the concept that once a king issued this DaTH, it cannot be altered or revoked. [Daniel 2:15, 6:16] DaTH is entrusted to people. In the case of civil law, this DaTH is in the hands of judges, enforced by police, argued by lawyers, voted upon and recorded by politicians.

The Israelites had the concept of the ToWRaH being the DaTH of Yahweh. Ezra was given the title of Secretary of the irrevocable DaTH of the Almighty of heaven. [Ezra 7:2, 1 Esdras 8:9] The irrevocability of the DaTH from Yahweh was not questioned by Yahweh-shu’a. Yahweh-shu’a was not out to destroy the ToWRaH representing the DaTH from Yahweh, but to bring it to life in the hearts of people. [Matthew 5:17] He was not getting out a giant cosmic eraser. What he challenged was that DaTH of Yahweh was complete and contained in scriptures and traditions. He offered that DaTH of Yahweh can be known in the heart, directly experienced, with continued insights into this DaTH, renewed revelation, and ongoing prophecy.

This was not anti-Jewish at all. The idea was found in the Dead Sea Scrolls. The Jews continued to redefine DaTH with the Mishnah, the Talmud, the Kabbalah, and to this day with books being published, web sites being built, deeper insights explored and lived out.

Here is something you can count on to be true for your entire life — CHoKMaH/Sophia and DaTH are treasures that will be your salvation. The greatest treasure comes from uniting with Yahweh. [Isaiah33:6]

Page 32

A treasure is a reward after following a treasure hunt. A gift is never really valued as a treasure.

YAHWEH with a multitude approaches, from his right hand comes a shining DaTH. [Deuteronomy 33:2] DaTH is the invisible SHiPHRaH, the Law in the heart of Yahweh. DaTH is Law, but DaTH is also having an active conscious, a living Law written in the heart. DaTH is being conscious of the will of Yahweh, which we can concentrate upon, which we can be mindful of, which can direct our view of what Yahweh wants in each given situation. DaTH is beyond memorizing a collection of ancient rules. DaTH is a living part of each of us. I would dare say that people who have never heard one word of religion still know that it would be wrong to go on a murdering spree or steal from the neighbors when they are not at home. The commandments part of ToWRaH are not the DaTH, but are examples of using the DaTH in specific situations. The DaTH extends far beyond the few ancient case-by-case examples of what would not be acceptable behavior.

Thus the Jewish/Kabbalist quest for the invisible DaTH is much like the Gnostic quest for direct connect, for gnosis. Maybe it is invisible because it is from another dimension, that light trapped in the darkness, our core Messiah’s Consciousness, our native our Nature.

Wikipedia, the Free Encyclopedia - Dath Mosha Middle Eastern and North African Jewish community headdress may also resemble that of the ancient Israelites. In Yemen, the wrap around the cap was called ‫ מַ ַצר‬massar; the head covering worn by all women according to Dath Mosha was a ‫"גַרגּוש‬Gargush"

Middle Eastern and North African Jewish community headdress may also resemble that of the ancient Israelites. In Yemen, the wrap around the cap was called ‫מַ צַר‬massar; the head covering worn by all women according to Dath Mosha was a ‫"גַרגּוש‬Gargush"

Page 33

Yahshear-Dath Naisalin na Sacer-dote sa Wikang Latin Ang Yahshear-Dath ay naisulat sa mga aklat ng Samaritan Aramaic ay nai-translate sa Greek at ito ay isinalin naman sa Latin na “Sacerdote” dahil nais ng mga Romano o nagsasalita ng Latin na bigkasin ang ikalawa mula sa huling bigkas (the Romans (Latin) liked to accent the second from the last syllable).

Ang anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) na Tribo ni Levi ay itinalaga sa Pagpapari (Priesthood o Yahshear-Dath o Sacerdote) sa Exodus 29. Ang tatlong anak ni Levi si Yahshear-Dath Gerson, Yahshear-Dath Cohat at Yahshear-Dath Merari o mga Yahshear-Dath o mga Secerdote ay inihalo sa 12 Tribo ng Yisrawale upang pamahalaan ang trabaho ng Pagpapari at sa pagsisilbi sa pagsamba kay YAHWEH na mababasa sa Joshua 21:1-8 at 1Chronicles 6:63-81.

Tatlong Anak ni Levi Itinalagang Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote o Pari ay Inihalo sa 12 Tribo ng Yisrawale (Israel) 1. Secerdote o Yahshear-Dath Gerson 2. Secerdote o Yahshear-Dath Cohat 3. Secerdote o Yahshear-Dath Merari

Ang mga anak ni Yahshear (Jacob) kay Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa: 1. Ruben ---------- 1. Ruben (Leah) - Yahshear Dath Merari ang Pari 2. Simeon ---------- 2. Simeon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 3. Levi ---------Levi (Leah) mga anak sina Gerson, Cohat, Merari 4. Yahuwdah ---------- 3. Yahuwdah (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 5. Dan ---------- 4. Dan (Bilha-Rachel ) – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 6. Nepthali ---------- 5. Nepthali (Bilha-Rachel) – Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari 7. Gad ---------- 6. Gad (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari ang Pari 8. Asher ---------- 7. Asher (Zilpa-Leah) – Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari 9. Isachar ---------- 8. Isachar (Leah) –Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari 10.Zabulon ---------- 9. Zabulon (Leah) – Yahshear Dath Merari ang Pari Dinah (Leah) 11.Yohseph ---------Yohseph (Rachel) mga anak sina Manaseh at Efraim 12.BenYahmin ---------10. Manaseh-kalahating tribo - Yahshear Dath Gerson ang Pari Manaseh- kalahating tribo – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 11. Efraim – Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari 12. BenYahmin(Rachel) - Yahshear Dath Cohat ang Pari

Si Yohseph ay ipinagbili ng kanyang mga kapatid sa mga Ismaalita at dinala sa Masry (Egypt) na pinagbili naman bilang alipin at dumating ang panahon na naging tagapamahala ng Pharaoh at naging Malaya at pinalitan ang pangalan na Zaphenath- paneah. Ang isang alipin ay ibabalik sa kanyang magulang ngunit si Yohseph ay binili sa lahi ng Ismaalita kaya ibinalik siya sa Ismaalita at binigyan ng asawa na pangalan ay Asenath na anak na babae ng Pari ng Ismaalita na si Potiphera sa lahi ni Ismaale na nagkaroon ng 12 prinsesa na kagaya ni Yahshurun na nagkaroon ng 12 anak at ang isa ay si Levi na naatasan sa pamamahala ng Pagpapari sa Exodus 29, Genesis 17:7, 17:23, 16:12 - siya ay kahalubilo ng kanyang mga kapatid.

Nang si Abraham ay mamatay sina Ismaale at Yahshaak ang naglibing sa kanya sa kweba ng Machpelah katabi ng kanyang asawang si Sarah sa Genesis 25:9.

Page 34

Ang anak at lahi ni Ismaale ay nadala ng dalawang anak ni Yohseph sina Manase at Efraim, samantalang ang anak at lahi ni Yahshaak ay nadala ng 12 Tribo ng Yahshurun (Jacob tinawag ni Yahweh na Yahshear) sa lupain ng Masry at inilabas sila ni Yahweh sa Exodus 12:51, upang matupad ang sinalita ni Yahweh sa Genesis 15:13-14.

YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) ASKED FOR KING 1Samuel 8:5 And said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways: now make us a king to judge us like all the nations. 1Samuel 8:6 But the thing displeased Samuel, when they said, Give us a king to judge us. And Samuel prayed unto unto

1Samuel 12:19 And all the people said unto Samuel, Pray for thy servants

thy Elohim, that we die not: for we have added unto all our sins this evil, to ask us a king.

King Saul (BenYahmin) Kohath ang Pari King David (Yahuwdah) Kohath ang Pari King Solomon (Yahuwdah) Kohath ang Pari

DALAWANG KAHARIAN Lumipas ang panahon pagkamatay ni Haring Solomon ay nahati sila sa dalawang kaharian, sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale at Kaharian ng Yahuwdah. Ang Katiwala ni Haring Solomon na mula sa Tribo ng Efraim (1Kings 11:26) si Yeroboam ang naging Hari ng Yisrawale na sumama ang 10 Tribo ay pinagsisilbihan naman ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat, Yahshear Dath Gerson at Yahshear Dath Merari. Ang anak ni Haring Solomon si Rehoboam ang naging Hari ng 2 Tribo ng Yahuwdah na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat.

King Jeroboam sa Tribong Efraim ---- King Rehoboam sa Tribong Yahuwdah YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) King Jeroboam (Efraim) 10 tribo ng Yisrawale (Israel) Samaria City

YAHUWDAH (JEWS) ----------------------------- King Rehoboam (Yahuwdah) ----------------------------- 2 tribo ng Yahuwdah at BenYahmin (Jews) ----------------------------Jerusalem City

Nakatalagang Sacerdote: ---------------------------- Nakatalagang Sacerdote: Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Merari ----------------------- Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath ang Pari ng Tribo nila Ruben, Gad, ng Tribo ng Yahuwdah at BenYahmin Zabulon Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Kohath ang Pari ng Tribo nila Simeon, Dan, ½Manaseh, Efraim Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Gershon ang Pari ng Tribo nila Nepthali, Asher, Isachar, ½Manaseh

Page 35

KAHARIAN NG YAHUWDAH Dalawang (2) Tribo ang sumama kay Haring Rehoboam ng Yahuwdah (Yahuwdah at BenYahmin) at ang lungsod ay ang Yahrusalem (Jerusalem) na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat.

KAHARIAN NG YISRAWALE Sampung (10) Tribo ang sumama kay Haring Yeroboam (Jeroboam) ng Kaharian ng Yisrawale at ang lungsod ay ang Samaria na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat, Yahshear Dath Gerson at Yahshear Dath Merari na mababasa sa Joshua 21:18 at 1Chronicles 6:63-81.

Si Haring Yeroboam ng Yisrawale ay TINANGGAL ang Pagsisilbi ng mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdote sina YahshearDath-Cohat, YahshearDath-Gerson at YahshearDath-Merari at PINALITAN sila ng mga pangkaraniwang tao lamang na HINDI LEVITA. Si Haring Yeroboam ng Yisrawale ay nagtayo ng templo sa mataas na lugar at ginawang Tigapagsilbing Pari ay pangkaraniwang tao lamang na HINDI LEVITA at itinalaga ang Kapistahan sa ikaWalong Buwan na dapat ay ika-Pitong buwan na ginaganap ng Kaharian ng Yahuwdah sa pagdiriwang ng mga kapistahan sa 1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:33-34.

Tatlong (3) Taon Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdote mula kay YahshearDath Cohat, Gerson at Merari ay Tinanggal Bilang Tigapagsilbing YahshearDath o Secerdote sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale at sila ay Lumayas sa lupain ng Yisrawale na dala ang kanilang mga ari-arian ay tumungo sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH sa lungsod ng Yahrusalem at nanatili sa loob ng tatlong (3) taon.

2Chronicles 11:13-17 â&#x20AC;&#x153;At ang lahat ng mga Secerdoteng Pari at Levita na nasa Yisrawale at sa lahat ng baybayin ay lumayas na dala ang kanilang ari-arian at tumungo sa Yahuwdah at sa lungsod ng Yahrusalem: dahil si Haring Yeroboam at kanyang mga anak ay Pinalayas sila bilang Tigapagsilbing Secerdote para kay Yahweh at si Haring Yeroboam ay nagtalaga ng mga Secerdoteng Paring Hindi Levita sa matataas na lugar at para sa Demonyo at sa Istatwang Guya na kanyang ginawa. Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdoteng Pari mula sa tribo ng Yisrawale, ay itinalaga ang kanilang sarili at puso na hanapin si Yahweh na Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale sa pagpunta nila sa Yahrusalem upang magsakripisyo para kay Yahweh na Makapangyarihan ng kanilang mga magulang. Naging matatag ang Kaharian ng Yahuwdah at maging si Haring Rehoboam na anak ni YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay naging matatag, sa loob ng tatlong taon; dahil tatlong taon silang sumunod sa palatuntunan kagaya sa pagsunod ni DowDow (David) at YahdidiYah.

Page 36

Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdoteng Pari na lahi ni Yahshear Dath Cohat, Gerson at Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale ay hindi nagtagal sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH: 2 Chronicles 20:18-19 Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdoteng Pari mula sa lahi ni YahshearDath Cohat, Gerson at Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale na tumungo sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH sa Yahrusalem ay nawala sa kapanahunan ni Haring Yahoshaphat.

(776 B.C.E.) 1Kings 22:51, 62 taon mula sa paghahari ni Haring Yeroboam) sa 2Chronicles 20:18-19 窶病t ang mga Levita mula sa mga anak ni (Cohat) Cohathites at mga anak ni Corhites ay tumayo upang purihin si Yahweh ang nag-iisang Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale sa napaka-lakas na boses na mataas.

Mga Barko Patungong Ophir 1Kings 9:26 Mga Barko na ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay pumupunta sa OPHIR para kumuha ng mga ginto. Tatlong (3) taon ang lumilipas bago makabalik ang mga barko.

Mga Barko na ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay pumupunta parin sa OPHIR para kumuha ng mga ginto 1Kings 9:26, at nagpagawa pa ng mga panibagong Barko si Haring Yahoshaphat sa 1 Kings 22:48 ngunit hindi na ito natuloy.

Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Sacerdoteng Pari mula sa lahi ni YahshearDath Gerson, YahshearDath Cohat at YahshearDath Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale na tumungo sa Kaharian ng Yahuwdah ay hindi nagtagal sa Kaharian ng Yahuwdah. Walang tanging pupuntahan sila kundi ang sumama sa mga barkong ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah na kanilang nadatnan sa Yahrusalem sa pagtigil nila ng tatlong (3) taon dahil tatlong (3) taon din ang paglalakbay ng mga barko patungong Tarshish at Ophir pabalik sa Yahrusalem na mababasa sa 2 Chro.9:21 at 2Chronicles 11:13-17.

Bago pa magpagawa ng panibagong Barko si Haring Yahoshaphat sa 1Kings 22:48. Naisulat sa 2Chronicles 20:18-19 sa paghahari ni Haring Yahoshaphat na 62 taon na ang lumipas mula sa paghahari ni Haring Yeroboan na katiwala ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) sila ay hindi na natagpuan sa Yahrusalem sa 2 Chronicles 20:18-19.

Page 37

Ang Kulay ng Kanilang Balat ay ‘KAYUMANGGI’ Awit ni Solomon 1:6 ‘huwag kang magtaka kung ang kulay ng aking balat ay KAYUMANGGI’ ( Tagalog Magandang Balita Biblia pagkakasalin ay KAYUMANGGI).( "I am dark and beautiful, O women of Jerusalem, tanned as th... " Read verse in New Living Translation) Ang orihinal na lahi ng Israel kagaya ni Haring Solomon na mababasa sa ‘Awit ni Solomon 1:5’, ang kulay ng balat ay “KAYUMANGGI”. Nagpagawa si Haring Solomon ng maraming barko sa Ezion Geber sa Red Sea at ang tigasunod ni Hiram na may kaalaman sa karagatan ay ipinasama sa mga tigasunod ni Solomon upang pumunta sa Ophir para sa ginto at bawat talong (3) taon ay bumabalik ang mga barko at nagdadala ng mga ginto, unggoy at mababangong prutas sa Yahrusalem.

Saan Napunta Sina Yahshear-Dath-Kohat, Yahshear-Dath- Gershon, at Yahshear-Dath-Merari ?

SAAN ANG OPHIR ?

PAGKAKAKILANLAN NG MGA TUMAKAS NA MGA LEVITANG PARI NG SAMPUNG (10) TRIBO 1. TINATAWAG SILANG DATH (DAWTHU) AT SILA AY NAGSASALITA NG HEBREO 2. SILA AY MGA TULI DAHIL SA MAGPAKAILANMANG KASUNDUAN NG NINUNO NILANG SI ABRAHAM 3. ANG KULAY NG KANILANG BALAT AY KAYUMANGGI 4. SILA AY TUMATAWAG SA SINASAMBA NI ABRAHAN NA SI YAH (ABBA YAHWEH o AMANG YAHWEH) 5. SILA ANG NAG-IINGAT NG SUSI NA YABE O YAWE 6. SILA ANG SAMPUNG (10) MGA LEVITANG PARI NA GALING SA SAMPUNG (10) TRIBO NA MGA ANAK NI LEVI SINA DAWTH-KOHAT, DAWTH-GERSHON AT DAWTH-MERARI 7. SUMUSUNOD SILA SA MGA PALATUNTUNAN NA JUBILEE YEAR, KAPISTAHAN NG UNANG BUWAN AT KABILUGAN NG BUWAN SA UNA AT IKA-PITONG BUWAN

Page 38

JUBILEE YEAR AY PAGPAPATAWAD SA MGA UTANG LEVITICUS 25 LCI – LAGUNA COPPERPLATE INSCRIPTION Matatagpuan na National Museum sa Lungsod ng Maynila

LCl - LAGUNA COPPERPLATE INSCRIPTION

1998 Shell Centennial Calendar

Ang 1998 Centennial Calendar ng Shell ay ipinakita ang larawan ng Laguna Copperplate Inscription na natagpuan noong 1989 sa Laguna na may nakasulat sa lumang wika ng ating mga ninuno na sulat ‘Kawi’ .

Itong Kawi (kavi) ay nawala na (extinct), lumang wika ng mga taga Javan (Jakarta, Indonesia). Ito ay naisulat noong ika-9 na Siglo (April 21, 900 C.E.).

PAGKAKASALIN SA TAGALOG NG NAKASULAT SA LCI –LAGUNA COPPER PLATE INSCRIPTION Mabuhay! Taóng Siyaka 822, buwán ng Waisaka, ayon sa aghámtalà. Ang ikaapat na araw ng pagliít ng buwán, Lunes. Sa pagkakátaóng itó, si Dayang Angkatán sampû ng kaniyáng kapatíd na nagngangalang Buka, na mga anák ng Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán, ay ginawaran ng isáng kasulatan ng lubós na kapatawarán mulâ sa Punong Pangkalahatan sa Tundún sa pagkatawán ng Punong Kagawad ng Pailáh na si Jayadewa. Sa atas na itó, sa pamamagitan ng Tagasulat, ang Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán ay pinatawad na sa lahát at inalpasán sa kaniyáng utang at kaniyáng mga náhulíng kabayarán na 1 katî at 8 suwarna sa harapán ng Kagalang-galang na Punong Kagawad ng Puliran na si Ka Sumurán, sa kapangyarihan ng Kagalang-galang na Punong Kagawad ng Pailáh.

Dahil sa matapát na paglilingkód ni Namwarán bilang isáng sakop ng Punò, kinilala ng Kagalang-galang at batikáng Punong Kagawad ng Binwangan ang lahát ng nabubuhay pang kamag-anak ni Namwarán na inangkín ng Punò ng Dewatà, na kinatawán ng Punò ng Medáng. Samakatwíd, ang mga nabubuhay na inapó ng Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán ay pinatawad sa anumán at lahát ng utang ng Kagalanggalang na si Namwarán sa Punò ng Dewatà. Itó, kung sakalì, ay magpapahayag kaninumán na mulâ ngayón kung may taong magsasabing hindî pa alpás sa utang ang Kagalang-galang...

Page 39

MGA LUGAR NA NABANGGIT SA LCI

Jubilee Year Ang Jubilee Year na binangit sa Leviticus 25 ay ang mga inapo ni Abraham ay nagpapatawad sa pagkaka-utang sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap o Jubilee Year (Luke 4:19) kagaya ng kaugalian ng mga sina - unang nanirahan sa mga lugar na nabanggit sa LCI.

SAMPUNG DATH (DAWTHU) (SACERDOTE NG 10 TRIBO NG ISRAEL)

SAMPUNG DATU

1. Ruben---------- Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest

1. Datu Puti

2. Simeon-------- Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest

2. Datu Sumakwel

3. Dan------------ Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest

3. Datu Bangkaya

4. Nepthali------ Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest

4. Datu Paiborong

5. Gad------------ Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest

5. Datu Paduhinogan

6. Asher--------- Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest

6. Datu Dumangsol

7. Isachar------- Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest

7. Datu Libay

8. Zabulon------- Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest

8. Datu Dumangsil

9. Efraim -------- Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest

9. Datu Domalogdog

10. Manaseh--- ½ Tribo - Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest

10. Datu Balensuela

Manaseh--- ½ Tribo – Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest Page 40

Kapitulo 2 : TALAAN NG MGA NILALAMAN

Kapitulo 2: CHRONOLOGICAL SUMMARY OF BIBLE CHARACTERS AND EVENTS--------------------------------------P-1 PEOPLE TELLING LIES---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------P-19 BINAWAS SA BIBLIA: APAT NA PUNDASYON MAGPAKAILANMAN--------------------------------------P-30

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

1. CHRONOLOGICAL SUMMARY OF BIBLE CHARACTERS AND EVENTS

B.C.E. 3992 Dan.9:24-27 Creation of (1)Adam-Awdam-to show blood in face 3862 Gen.5:3-6 Seth â&#x20AC;&#x201C;Sheeth-appoint 3757 Gen.5:9 Enosh-Awnash-to be frail 3667 Gen.5:12 Cainan-Kane-a nest 3597 Gen.5:15 Mahalalel-Halal-praise Yah 3532 Gen.5:18 Yared-Yared-to descend to lower region 3370 Gen.5:21 Jude 1:14 (7)Enoch-Kawnek-discipline 3305 Gen.5:25 Metuselah-Methuselah 3118 Gen.5:28-29 Lamech-Lehmek-uncertain 3062 Gen.5:5 Death of Adam 3005 Gen.5:23Enoch taken away 2950 Gen.5:8 Death of Seth 2936 Gen.5:28 (10)Noah-Nooakh-to rest 2852 Gen.5:11 Death of Enosh 2757 Gen.5:14 Death of Cainan 2702 Gen.5:17 Death of Mahalalel 2570 Gen.5:20 Death of Yared 2436 Gen.5:32 Shem-Seem-call a name, Ham Yahpet born 2341 Gen.5:31 Death of Lamech 2336 Gen.5:27 Death of Metuselah 1

Page 1 of 56

2012

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES 2336 Gen.7:6 Ark of Noah Great flood, Noah and 3 children, wives survived

Noahâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;Ark

Worker examines wooden beams inside 'Noah's Ark'

2334 Gen.11:10 Arphakshad-Rawpad-to refresh 2299 Gen.11:12 Selah-Shawlakh-to send away 2269 Gen.11:14 Heber-Awba-crossover 2235 Gen.11:14 (15)Peleg-Pawleg-to divide (Hebrew from name of Heber. Heber twin sons was born named Peleg and the other twin is Yoktam is the father of Ophir speaks Hebrew) 2235 Gen.10:25 Tower of Babel-Migdalah Bawlal = Confounded the language of Son of Man. Heber language was called Hebrew from name Heber. (Yoktam father of Ophir speaks Hebrew goes to East Gen. 10:30)

Confusion_of_Tongues

Yoktam the father of Ophir speaking in Hebrew language goes to East Gen. 10:30

Hebrew Speaking goes to East 2

Page 2 of 56

Place of Ophir

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

2205 Gen.11:18 Peleg son is Reu-Rawaw-shepherd 2173 Gen.11:20 Serug-Sawrag-to intwine 2143 Gen.11:22 Nachor-Nakharaw-to snore 2114 Gen.11:24 Thare-Tehrakh-trembling 2044 Gen.11:26 (20) Abram a Hebrew Gen. 14:13 (Abraham)Father to be raise of people.

Forever Covenant is Circumcision Gen.17:9-14.

Genesis 17:7 And I will establish my covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee in their generations for an everlasting covenant, to be an Elohim unto thee, and to thy seed after thee.

Genesis 17:8 And I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession; and I will be their Elohim.

Genesis 17:9 And Elohim said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore, thou, and thy seed after thee in their generations.

Genesis 17:10 This is my covenant, which ye shall keep, between me and you and thy seed after thee; Every man child among you shall be circumcised.

Genesis 17:11 And ye shall circumcise the flesh of your foreskin; and it shall be a token of the covenant betwixt me and you.

Genesis 17:12 And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised among you, every man child in your generations, he that is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, which is not of thy seed.

Genesis 17:13 He that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy money, must needs be circumcised: and my covenant shall be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant.

Genesis 17:14 And the uncircumcised man child whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he hath broken my covenant.

Genesis 17:23 And Abraham took Ishmael his son, and all that were born in his house, and all that were bought with his money, every male among the men of Abraham's house; and circumcised the flesh of their foreskin in the selfsame day, as Elohim had said unto him.

Genesis 17:24 And Abraham was ninety years old and nine, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.

Genesis 17:25 And Ishmael his son was thirteen years old, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.

3

Page 3 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Genesis 17:26 In the selfsame day was Abraham circumcised, and Ishmael his son.

Genesis 17:27 And all the men of his house, born in the house, and bought with money of the stranger, were circumcised with him.

Prophecy of 400 years in the foreign land Gen.15:13-14, Gen.21:12-13 Genesis 15:13 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; Genesis 15:14 And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance.

Genesis 21:12 And Yahweh said unto Abraham, Let it not be grievous in thy sight because of the lad, and because of thy bondwoman; in all that Sarah hath said unto thee, hearken unto her voice; for in Isaac shall thy seed be called.

Genesis 21:13 And also of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation, because he is thy seed.

Genesis 15:13 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; Genesis 15:14 And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance.

1996 Gen.11:19 Death of Peleg 4

Page 4 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

1995 Gen.11:25 Death of Nachor 1986 Gen.9:29 Death of Noah 1966 Gen.11:21 Death of Reu 1958 Gen.17:25 Ismael Abraham is 86 years old when Ismael born by Hagar 1944 Gen.11:5 (21)Isaac-Tsawkhak-to laugh outright, born by Sarah Gen.21:14 Ismael sent to Masry (Egypt) 1943 Gen.11:23 Death of Serug 1009 Gen.11:32 Death of Thare 1896 Gen.11:13 Death of Arphakshad 1884 Gen.25:26 (22)Yahkoob-Awkab-heel catcher-change to Yahshear-to be straight Gen.32:28.

Yahkoob name was changed to Yahshear Genesis 32:28 And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel –₃₄₇₄ for as a prince hast thou power with Yahweh and with men, and hast prevailed.

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary ‘search’ for "Israel"–₃₄₇₄ 3474 yashar yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight or even; figuratively, to be (causatively, to make) right, pleasant, prosperous:--direct, fit, seem good (meet), + please (will), be (esteem, go) right (on), bring (look, make, take the) straight (way), be upright(-ly).

3475 Yesher yay'-sher from 3474; the right; Jesher, an Israelite: -Jesher.

3476 yosher yo'-sher from 3474; the right:--equity, meet, right, upright(-ness).

3477 yashar yaw-shawr' from 3474; straight (literally or figuratively):--convenient, equity, Jasher, just, meet(-est), + pleased well right(-eous), straight, (most) upright(-ly, -ness).

3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

3478 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' from 8280 and 410; he will rule as God; Jisrael, a symbolical name of Jacob; also (typically) of his posterity: --Israel.

3479 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3478:--Israel.

3481 Yisr'eliy yis-reh-ay-lee' patronymically from 3478; a Jisreelite or descendant of Jisrael:--of Israel, Israelite.

3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

Exodus 32:13 Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Yahshear (Israel), thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever.

The 12 Sons of Yahshear (Jacob) from Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa : Gen.35:23-26 1. Ruben (Leah) 2. Simeon (Leah) 3. Levi (Leah) 4. Yahuwdah (Leah) 5. Dan (Bilha-Rachel) 6. Nepthali (Bilha-Rachel) 7. Gad (Zilpa-Leah) 8. Asher (Zilpa-Leah) 9. Isachar (Leah) 10. Zabulon (Leah) Dinah (Leah) 11. Yohseph (Rachel) 12. BenYahmin (Rachel)

5

Page 5 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

1869 Gen.25:7 Death of Abraham 1866 Gen.11:15 Death of Selah 1836 Gen.11:11 Death of Shem 1805 Gen.11:17 Death of Heber 1784 Gen.37:28 The 12 Sons of Yahshear - Yohseph sold to Ismael and sold to Masry (Egyptian) Genesis 41:14 Then Pharaoh sent and called Joseph, and they brought him hastily out of the dungeon: and he shaved himself, and changed his raiment, and came in unto Pharaoh.

Genesis 41:15 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I have dreamed a dream, and there is none that can interpret it: and I have heard say of thee, that thou canst understand a dream to interpret it.

Genesis 41:16 And Joseph answered Pharaoh, saying, It is not in me: Elohim shall give Pharaoh an answer of peace.

Genesis 41:17 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, In my dream, behold, I stood upon the bank of the river: Genesis 41:25And Joseph said unto Pharaoh, The dream of Pharaoh is one: Elohim hath shewed Pharaoh what he is about to do.

Genesis 41:39 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, Forasmuch as Elohim hath shewed thee all this, there is none so discreet and wise as thou art: Genesis 41:41 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, See, I have set thee over all the land of Egypt.

Genesis 41:42 And Pharaoh took off his ring from his hand, and put it upon Joseph's hand, and arrayed him in vestures of fine linen, and put a gold chain about his neck; Genesis 41:44 And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I am Pharaoh, and without thee shall no man lift up his hand or foot in all the land of Egypt.

Genesis 41:45 And Pharaoh called Joseph's name Zaphnath-paaneah; and he gave him to wife Asenath the daughter of Poti-pherah priest of On. And Joseph went out over all the land of Egypt.

Genesis 41:46 And Joseph was thirty years old when he stood before Pharaoh king of Egypt. And Joseph went out from the presence of Pharaoh, and went throughout all the land of Egypt.

LAW OF SLAVE THAT WAS SET FREE Leviticus 25:41 but then he may go free, he and his children with him, and may return to his family and to the property of his ancestors. And then shall he depart from thee, both he and his children with him, and shall return unto his own family, and unto the possession of his fathers shall he return.

Joseph returned to Ismaelite from where he was bought as slave by Egyptian and married to Azenath an Ismaelite

6

Page 6 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

1764 Gen.35:28 Death of Isaac 1754 Gen.47:9 Yahkoob and 11 sons enter Masry (Egypt) for 400 years Efraim and Manaseh counted as Son of Yahshear replaced Yohseph Gen. 48:5-6 The 13 Sons of Yahshear (Jacob) from Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa & Yohseph: 1. Ruben 2. Simeon 3. Levi sons YahshearDath-Gershon, YahshearDath-Kohat and YahshearDath-Merari 4. Yahuwdah 5. Dan 6. Nepthali 7. Gad 8. Asher 9. Isachar 10. Zabulon Yohseph 11. Manaseh (Yohseph son Gen. 48:5-6) 12. Efraim (Yohseph son Gen. 48:5-6) 13. BenYahmin

Gen.49:33 Yahkoob died in Masry (Egypt) Gen.50:26 Yohseph died in Masry (Egypt) To Distinguish Both Circumcised Tribes of Ismael and Yisrawale in Masry (Egypt) The sons of Yahshear was called Yisrawale (Israel) and Son of Hagar called Ismael Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew Dictionary SEC no. 3478 from no. 8280 Yisrawale (Israel) means “Prince of Sarah” to distinguished from Ismael means “In the name of my master Sarah”.

MOSES THE SON OF AMRAN, THE GRANDSON OF KOHAT WHO IS THE SON OF LEVI

1354 Ex.12:40-51 Exodus of Moses-Mawshaw-to pull out of water. On Passover Day Moses brought out of (Egypt) Masry all (13 Tribes) Tribes of Yisrawale. The Prophecy of Yahweh to Abraham in Gen.15:13-14 was fulfilled. The blood of Ismael brought by Efraim and Manaseh and the blood of Yahshaak brought by sons of Yahshear.

7

Page 7 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Prophecy of Yahweh to Abraham in Gen.15:13-14 was fulfilled The blood of Ismael brought by Efraim and Manaseh and the blood of Yahshaak brought by sons of Yahshear Genesis 21:12 And Yahweh said unto Abraham, Let it not be grievous in thy sight because of the lad, and because of thy bondwoman; in all that Sarah hath said unto thee, hearken unto her voice; for in Isaac shall thy seed be called.

Genesis 21:13 And also of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation, because he is thy seed.

Genesis 15:13 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; Genesis 15:14 And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance.

Genesis 15:13 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; Genesis 15:14 And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance.

WHO IS KING JEROBOAM?

1Kings 11:26 And Jeroboam the son of Nebat, an Ephrathite of Zereda, Solomon's servant, whose mother's name was Zeruah, a widow woman, even he lifted up his hand against the king.

Ishmael Descendants After roaming the wilderness for some time, Ishmael and his mother settled in the Desert of Paran, where he became an expert in archery. Eventually, his mother found him a wife from the land of Egypt.[6] They had 12 sons who became 12 tribal chiefs throughout the regions from Havilah to Shur (from Assyria to the border of Egypt).[7] His children are listed as follows:[8] 1.

2.

Nebaioth Kedar, father of the Qedarites, (A northern Arab tribe that controlled the region between the Persian Gulf and the Sinai Peninsula).

According to tradition, ancestor of Muhammad and the Quraysh tribe.[9] 3. Adbeel, established a tribe in northwest Arabia.

4. Mibsam 5. Mishma 6. Dumah, associated with Adummatu described as "a fortress of Arabia" in Saudi Arabia.

7. Massa, father of a nomadic tribe that inhabited the Arabian desert toward Babylonia.

8. Hadad 9. Tema 10. Jetur 11. Naphish 12. Kedemah

8

Page 8 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Nebaioth Nebaioth is the first-born son of Ishmael (Genesis 25:13). Isaiah mentions him, together with his brother Kedar, among the tribes that will be gathered up for the Kingdom (60:7).

It's not clear what the name Nebaioth might mean, or where it comes from. Jones' Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names insists that it is the plural of an unused root (nabhah), to be high, and reads High Places (and refers to the name Ishbi-benob).

BDB Theological Dictionary seems to suggests that our name was originally spelled with a teth instead of a taw, and has to do with (nabat), look, regard (see the name Nebat).

1Kings 11:26 And Jeroboam the son of Nebat, an Ephrathite of Zereda, Solomon's servant, whose mother's name was Zeruah, a widow woman, even he lifted up his hand against the king.

THEREFORE KING JEROBOAM OF ISRAEL IS A DESCENDANTS OF EFRAIM AND EFRAIM COMES FROM DESCENDANT OF NEBAT WHO IS THE SAME NEBAIOTH THE FIRST SON OF ISHMAEL PROPHECY OF YAHWEH IN Genesei 15:13-14 WAS FULFILLED

9

Page 9 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

Genesis 15:13-14 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance.

Genesis 21:12-13 And said unto Abraham, Let it not be grievous in thy sight because of the lad, and because of thy bondwoman; in all that Sarah hath said unto thee, hearken unto her voice; for in Isaac shall thy seed be called. And also of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation, because he is thy seed.

Genesis 48:5-6 And now thy two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which were born unto thee in the land of Egypt before I came unto thee into Egypt, are mine; as Reuben and Simeon, they shall be mine. And thy issue, which thou begettest after them, shall be thine, and shall be called after the name of their brethren in their inheritance.

Exodus 12:51 And it came to pass the selfsame day, that Israel out of the land of Egypt by their armies.

did bring the children of

Isaiah 60:7 All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on mine altar, and I will glorify the house of my glory.

ONLY LEVITES LEARNED THE BOOK OF MOSES

10

Page 10 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Levite Aaron and his Sons Generations to come was Appointed to Priesthood of Yahweh for Perpetual Statute meaning Forever Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

Sons of Levi called Yahshear-Dath (Sacerdote) was distributed to 12 Tribes The 13 Sons of Yahshear (Jacob) from Leah, Rachel, Bilha, Zilpa & Yohseph: Joshua 21:1-8, 1Chronicles 6:63-81, distribution of Levites to 12 Tribes, Judges 17:7 12 tribes

13 Tribes

Levites Distributed to 12 Tribes

1. Ruben --------1. Ruben (Leah) ---------------1. Ruben- YahshearDath Merari the Priest 2. Simeon ------2. Simeon (Leah) –-------------2. Simeon- YahshearDath Kohath the Priest 3. Levi -----------3.Levi(Leah)sons YahshearDath-Gershon, YahshearDath-Kohat and YahshearDath-Merari 4. Yahuwdah---4. Yahuwdah (Leah) ----------3. Yahuwdah- YahshearDath Kohath the Priest 5. Dan -----------5. Dan (Bilha-Rachel ) –------4. Dan- YahshearDath Kohath the Priest 6. Nepthali -----6. Nepthali (Bilha-Rachel) –-5. Nepthali- YahshearDath Gershon the Priest 7. Gad -----------7. Gad (Zilpa-Leah) –----------6. Gad- YahshearDath Merari the Priest 8. Asher ---------8. Asher (Zilpa-Leah) –-------7. Asher- YahshearDath Gershon the Priest 9. Isachar -------9. Isachar (Leah) –-------------8. Isachar-YahshearDath Gershon the Priest 10.Zabulon -----10. Zabulon (Leah) –-----------9. Zabulon- YahshearDath Merari the Priest 11.Yohseph --- Yohseph (Rachel) sons Manaseh and Efraim 12.BenYahmin-11. Manaseh--------------------10. Manaseh half Tribe – YahshearDath-Gershon the Priest Manaseh- half Tribe – YahshearDath-Kohath the Priest 12. Efraim –----------------------11. Efraim- YahshearDath-Kohath the Priest 13. BenYahmin (Rachel) -----12. BemYahmin- YahshearDath-Kohath the Priest

Judges 17:7 And there was a young man out of Bethlehemjudah of the family of Judah, who was a Levite, and he sojourned there. (That Levite comes from blood of Kohath who was assigned to Yahuwdah) 11

Page 11 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

Yisrawale (Israel) asked for King King Saul (Tribe of BenYahmin) King David (Tribe of Yahuwdah) King Solomon (King YahdidiYah) (Tribe of Yahuwdah)

King Saul (Tribe of BenYahmin) King David (Tribe of Yahuwdah) King Solomon

874 1Kings 6:1 480 years From Exodus to 4th year of King YahdidiYah (Solomon) 1Kings 9:26 King Solomom made Navy of Ships to go to Ophir for Gold

12

Page 12 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

838 1Kings 11:42 Divided Kingdom (Kingdom of Yahuwdah & Kingdom of Yisrawale) Kingdom of Yahuwdah (Jews)

=

Kingdom of Yisrawale (Israel)

Kingdom of Yahuwdah (Jews) 838 1Kings 14:2 King Rehoboam-Rakhobam 2 tribes City of Yahrusalem 1Kings 11:26 King 1Kings 12:31-32 /1Kings 13:33-34

= = = = =

Kingdom of Yisrawale (Israel) King Jeroboam-Yeroboam 10 tribes City of Samaria Jeroboam from Efraim Tribe Jeroboam replaced Levites Priest by ordinary Israeli to become Priest (the illegitimate, non-Levite)

Kohen Illegitimate Priest of Israel 2Chronicles 13:9 Have ye not cast out the priests of , the sons of Aaron, and the Levites, and have made you priests after the manner of the nations of other lands? so that whosoever cometh to consecrate himself with a young bullock and seven rams, the same may be a priest of them that are no elohim.

LEGITIMATE AND ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS 2Chro.11:13-17

=

all legitimate (Sacerdote) Levite Priest YahshearDath-Gershon, YahshearDath-Kohat And YahshearDath-Merari left Samaria to Yahrusalem and stay for three (3) years.

13

Page 13 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES Solomon’s Navy of Ships arrived with Golds in Yahrusalem every three (3) years

2Chro.9:21 Solomon’s Navy of Ships arrived with Golds from OPHIR in Yahrusalem every three (3) years. Yisrawale (Israel) Legitimate Levites Priest YahshearDath-Gershon, YahshearDath-Kohat and YahshearDath-Merari after three (3) years stay they cannot be found in Yahreusalem. This is the FIRST TIME Yahweh recover the remnant of His people and the SECOND TIME is in Isaiah 11:11 “And it shall come to pass in that day, that Yahweh shall set His hand again in the SECOND TIME to recover the remnant of His people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea”.

WHERE IS OPHIR ? see page 1 to page 13 Kapitulo 1.

821 1KINGS 15:20 King Abia-AbiYah-father is Yah 821 1KINGS 15:10 King Asa-Awsaw 821 1KINGS 15:25 King Nadab 821 1KINGS 15:28 King Baasha 821 1KINGS 16:18 King Elam 821 1KINGS 16:15 King Zimri 821 1KINGS 16:23 King Omri – bought the hills of Samaria from Shemer later become Samaria 821 1KINGS 16:29 King Ahab - EliYah, ObadiYah, Elisha, MicaYah period Archaeological Findings: Moabite Stone - King Mesha of Moab inscribed in stone erected as historical record of his revolt against Yisrawale as recorded in 2Kings 1:1 ,3:4-5. The name Yahweh inscribed in ancient Paleo-Hebrew characters while the whole text was written in PhoenicianMoabite form. Reason is that they cannot pronounced the name Yahweh in their Moabite Language so they just copied the name in original form of writings.

Moabite Stone

14

Merneptha Stele

Page 14 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

The Merneptah Stele—also known as the Israel Stele or Victory Stele of Merneptah—is an inscription by the Ancient Egyptian king Merneptah (reign:1213 to 1203 BC) discovered by Flinders Petrie in 1896 at Thebes, and now housed in the Egyptian Museum in Cairo. The text is largely an account of Merneptah's victory over the Libyans and their allies, but the last few lines deal with a separate campaign in Canaan, then part of Egypt's imperial possessions, and include the first probable instance of the name "Israel" in the historical record.

776 1Kings 22:51 King Yehoshaphat 760 1Kings 22:51

King Ahaziah

2Chro.20:18-19 Yisrawale (Israel) Levites Priest YahshearDath-Gershon, YahshearDath-Kohat and YahshearDath-Merari cannot found in Yahrusalem.

This is the FIRST TIME Yahweh recover the remnant of his people mentioned in Isaiah 11:11.

2Chro.20.35-37 King Yehoshaphat and King Ahaziah made alliance to construct fleet of ships to go to Tarshish.

BOTH KING JEHOSHAPHAT OF YAHUWDAH AND KING AHAZIAH OF ISRAEL WANT TO GO TO TARSHISH AND OPHIR 2Chronicles 20:35-37” And after this did Jehoshaphat king of Judah join himself with Ahaziah king of Israel, who did very wickedly: And he joined himself with him to make ships to go to Tarshish: and they made the ships in Ezion-geber.

Then Eliezer the son of Dodavah of Mareshah prophesied against Jehoshaphat, saying, Because thou hast joined thyself with Ahaziah, Yahweh hath broken thy works. And the ships were broken, that they were not able to go to Tarshish

758 2Kings 3:1 King Yoram 744 2Chro.21.5 King Yoraim – Yaham-people of Yahweh 744 2Chro.22:2 King Ahaziah-AwkhasYah-Yah has siezed 743 2Kings 9:24 King Yehu-he killed both kings Yoram and Ahaziah 743 2Chor.22:12 Queen Atali-Athlahee-Yah strength of Yah 737 2Chro.24:1 King Yoash-Yahaysh-Yah fired 715 2Kings 13:1 (ZechariYah stoned to death) King Yehoahaz 700 2Kings 13:10 King Yoash 697 2Chro.25:1 King Amasiah-AwmatsYah-strength of Yah 682 2Kings 14:23 King Yeroboam 668 2Kings26:3 King Uziah-OozeeYah-power of Yah - Isaiah, Hosea, Amos 630 2Kings 15:8 King ZachariYah 629 629 619 617

2Kings 15:13 2Kings 15:17 2Kings 15:23 2Kings 15:23

King Shallum King Menahim King Pekahiah King Pekah-Tribe of Nepthali deported to Assyria

616 2Chro.27:1 King Yoatam-Yahthawn-Yah is perfect 600 2Chro.28:1 King Acaz-Awkhaz-to sieze possesor

15

Page 15 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES 588 2Kings 15:30 584 2Chro.29:1 King Ezequiaz-ChawzkYah-strengt of Yah 578 2Kings 17:24

2Kings 17:23-28

King Hoshea

Shalmanazer King of Assyria deported 9 tribes of Yisrawale into Assyria. Start of Captivity.

Ezekiel period = Israeli deported to Assyria replaced by Five (5) Nations in the land of Israel, One (1) ordinary Israeli Priest but Not Levite Returned to Samaria and ordained other Priest from five (5) Nations to be called Israel Priest.( the illegitimate, non-Levite priest ordained non-Israeli Priests)

Five (5) Nations Replaced Yisrawale (Abba, Cutha, Hammath, Separvaim and Babylon) Isaiah 11:11 And it shall come to pass in that day, that Yahweh shall set his hand again the SECOND TIME to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from ASSYRIA, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea.

2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Aramaic Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews' language in the ears of the people that are on the wall.

DURING ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY THE PRIEST OF YISRAWALE WHICH WERE NOT THE SONS OF LEVI WAS CALLED ‘KOHAN’

‘KOHAN’ MEANS PRIEST IS ARAMAIC WORD THAT REPLACED THE FORMER LEVITE PRIEST OR YAHSHEAR-DATH OR SACERDOTE 3547 kahan kaw-han' a primitive root, apparently meaning to mediate in religious services; but used only as denominative from 3548; to officiate as a priest; figuratively, to put on regalia:--deck, be (do the office of a, execute the, minister in the) priest('s office).

3548 kohen ko-hane' active participle of 3547; literally, one officiating, a priest; also (by courtesy) an acting priest (although a layman):--chief ruler, X own, priest, prince, principal officer.

3549 kahen kaw-hane' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3548:--priest.

(KOHAN IS ARAMAIC)

THEREFORE THE PRIEST BEFORE ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY WAS CALLED ‘YAHSHEAR-DATH’ or “SACER-DOTE” AND DURING ASSYRIAN CAPTIVITY WAS CHANGED TO ARAMAIC WORD ‘KOHAN’.

16

Page 16 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Encyclopedia Judaica YHWH vol.7 p.680

BLASPHEMY =

The Sacred Name pronounced “Yah-oo-ay” was avoided to pronounced during Assyrian Captivity but only High Priest can utter that Name eight (8) times on the Day of Atonement, a day of fasting on the th th 10 day of the 7 month. Sanhedrin (Highest Court) ruled a decree of offense of BLASPHEMY to whoever pronounced and uttered that name in public or in solemn assemblies and instead they substituted the word ADONAI the name of diety of Canaan where they were living.

555 2Chro.33:1 King Manases-Nawshaw-causing to forget 500 2Chro.33:21 King Amon-Awmone-skilled 498 2Chro.34:1 King Yosias-YahayshYah-fire of Yah, ZephaniYah period 480 2Chro,35:19 King Yosias restored the Feast of Passover 2Chro.36:2 King Yoacas-EeshYah-formation of Yah 467 2Chro.36:4-5 King Yoaquim-YahkoonYah-Yah will establish 464 Daniel 1:1 King Nebuchadnesar of Babylonia Start of Babylonian Captivity th 464 BCE is 463 years BCE plus 27-28 CE the 49 year Sabbathical Year=490 years as prophesied by Daniel in 9:24-27.

Daniel 9:24-27 “Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy h o l y c i t y , t o f i n i s h t h e transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and three score and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in trouble times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary, and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.”

490 years from Babylonian Captivity (70 x 7 = 490 years) ( Sabbathical Year) On year 0027-0028 A.D. Sabbathical year or 49th year (seven weeks Sabbathical Year) On year 0028-0029 A.D. Jubilee year or first year or the 50th year On year 0029-0030 A.D. second year On year 0030-0031 A.D. third year ( and three ) On year 0031-0032 A.D. fourth year, on 14th day of the first month (Aviv) is Passover day (two weeks)

17

Page 17 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

On year 1987-88 A,D. a Sabbathical Year or 49th year On year 1988-1989 A.D. is a Jubilee Year On year 2036-2037 A,D. a Sabbathical Year or 49th year On year 2037-2038 A.D. is a Jubilee Year

70th Jubilee Year In Leviticus 25 was mentioned the Jubilee year is the 50th year and the first year of the 49th year cycle. From Exodus of Moses to start of Babylonian Captivity happened 19 Jubilee Years. From Babylonian Captivity to Ministerial of Yahshu’a Messiah of Nazareth in Yisrawale happened 10 Jubilee Years. From ministerial of Yahshu’a Messiah of Nazareth in Yisrawale to year 1988-1989 A.D. happened 40 Jubilee Years. Total of 69 Jubilee Years happened from Exodus of Moses to year 1988-1989 A.D.Jubilee Year. The next Jubilee Year on year 2037-2038 A.D. will be the 70th Jubilee Years from Exodus of Moses.

18

Page 18 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

2. PEOPLE TELLING LIES

KUNG ANO ANG IDINAGDAG SA BIBLIA AY SIYA PANG ITINUTURO WALANG NAKASULAT SA MGA KASULATAN NG MGA HUDYO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP, ITO AY DAGDAG NG NAGSALIN NG SULAT NI MATEO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP

Matthew 26:27 And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; Matthew 26:28 For this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins.

Matthew 15:36 And he took the seven loaves and the fishes, and gave thanks, and brake them, and gave to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude.

Mark 14:23 And he took the cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave it to them: and they all drank of it.

Mark 14:24 And he said unto them, This is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many.

Leviticus 17:11 For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls: for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.

Mark 14:24 And he said unto them, This is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many.

Matthew 20:28 Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.

Mark 1:4 John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins.

Matthew 3:11 I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Set-apart Spirit, and with fire:

Matthew 26:27 And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; Matthew 26:28 For this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins.

Mateo 26:27-28 ‘NAGPASALAMAT’. Tingnan ang Mateo 15:36 ‘ibinigay niya sa kanila – LAHAT KAYO, kagaya sa Markos 14:23-24, sa sunud-sunod na ulat ni Markos ang mga Disipolo ay 19

Page 19 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

UMINOM at pagkatapos ay sinabi ni Yahweh-shu’a ang salitang ito. Sa Mateo ay PINALITAN ITO at ginawang pautos na INUMIN NINYO sinundan ng salitang ‘AKING DUGO’, tingnan ang Leviticus 17:11 dahil ang dumanak na dugo ang dahilan ng buhay at kung ilalagay ito sa altar ay MAKAKAPAGPATAWAD ng mga KASALANAN na may relasyon sa Huling Hapunan. Sa mga salita na nasalin sa Griyego, tingnan ang Markos 14:24 ‘MARAMI’, tingnan ang Mateo 20:28, dahil sa ‘KAPATAWARAN NG KASALANAN’ AY IDINUGTUNG SA AKLAT NI MATEO sa Mateo 26:28 For this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins.

Parehas na salita ang nasa Markos 1:4 sa pagbabautismo ni YahYah Bautista ngunit sa Mateo ay INIWASAN ITO (Mateo 3:11). Ginawa ito dahil ‘NAIS NILANG IPALAGAY NA ANG PAGSASAKRIPISYO NG MESSIAH SA KAMATAYAN AY ANG MAGBIBIGAY NG KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN’.

Maliwanan na IDINAGDAG lamang sa Mateo na ang ‘KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN AY ANG KAMATAYAN NG MESSIAH’. Ano ba ang KAPATAWARAN ng mga kasalanan?

JUBILEE YEAR Ang Kapatawaran sa Mga Kasalanan Leviticus 25:8-55, ang Jubilee Year ay ang KAPATAWARAN sa mga materyal na mga pagkakautang, ngunit ang espiritual na utang ay mga kasalanan na katulad sa Jubilee Year na PINATATAWAD ang materyal na utang ay ganoon din PINATATAWAD ang espiritual na utang na mga kasalanan.

Lukas 4:19 ‘upang ituro ang Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh’. Ang tinutukoy na Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year. Lahat ng mga Escolar ay naniniwala na ang Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year.

Lukas 7:36-50 ‘si Yahweh-shu’a ay inimbitahan ni Simon na isang Pariseo upang kumain sa kanyang tahanan, at ang isang masamang babae ay hinugasan sa luha at pinunasan ng kanyang buhok, nilagyan ng pabango at hinalikan ang mga paa ni Yahweh-shu’a. Ang mga nanduroong Pariseo ay nagsabi na kung talagang Propeta si Yahweh-shu’a ay makikilala niya agad ito na isang masamang babae. Ngunit tinanong ni Yahweh -shu’a si Simon (na Pariseo) tungkol sa dalawang tao na may pagkakautang na 500 Dinaryo at 50 Dinaryo, Nang hindi parehong makapagbayad ay agad na pinatawad sa pagkakautang ang dalawa. Ngayon sino sa kanila ang higit na magmamahal sa nagpatawad sa utang? Sumagot si Simon na ang mas Malaki ang pagkakautang ang mas higit na magmamahal. Sa ganitong sagot ni Simon ay itinuro ni Yahweh-shu’a ang makasalanang babae (Lukas 7:47) at sinabi na kahit Marami o Malaki ang kasalanan ng babae ay PINATAWAD NA dahil Malaki rin ang isinukli niyang pagmamahal.

At sinabi ni Yahweh-shu’a sa babae ‘Ang iyong mga kasalanan ay PINATAWAD NA’ (Lukas 7:48). At ang mga kasalo sa pagkain ay nagsimulang magtanong sa sarili, ‘sino ba ito na pati pagpapatawad ng kasalanan ay pinanga-ngahasan? Ngunit sinabi ni Yahweh-shu’a sa babae ‘INILIGTAS KA NG IYONG PANANALIG, YUMAON KA NA AT IPANATAG MO ANG IYONG KALOOBAN’.

Samakatwid ang may malaking pagkakautang na pinatawad ay kagaya noong babae na may malaking kasalanan, ito ay ang ibig sabihin ng Jubilee Year, na mas-Malaki ang halaga na maisasanla ang ari-arian kung Malaki pa ang panahon bago dumating ang Jubilee Year, at mas-Maliit naman ang halaga kung maliit na ang panahon bago

20

Page 20 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

dumating ang Jubilee Year. Ang Jubilee Year ay nagpapatawad sa mga utang na materyal, samantala ang utang na espiritual ay ang mga kasalanan ay ganoon din ay PINATATAWAD sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh . Ang pananampalataya ng babae ang nagligtas sa kanya, ito ang pananampalataya sa itinuro ni Yahweh shu’a sa Lukas 4:19 na Jubilee Year. Kung ang pananampalataya sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh (Jubilee Year) ay isang daan sa IKAPAPATAWAD sa mga utang na kasalanan, Bakit kailangan pang mamatay ang Messiah sa ikapapatawad ng ating mga kasalanan?

DAGDAG SA BAGONG TIPAN NG BIBLIA Mga Bagong Idinagdag na Texto sa New Testament:

Matt 16:2b-3 Mark 16:9-20 Luke 22:19b-20, 43–44 John 5:4 John 7:53-8:11 1 John 5:7b–8a Romans 16:24

Dagdag sa Christian New Testament: Sa sumunod na panahon dalawang pangunahing pinag-ingatang rebisyon ang pinag basehan ni Lucian at Hesychius, ito ay pinatunayan ni Jerome. Ito rin ang pinag basehan at palaging binabanggit sa Christian New Testament. Masoretic Text ay Hebrew text na siyang Biblia (Tanakh) ng mga Hudyo na naisulat noong 700 A.D. hanggang 1000 A.D. Ito rin ang pinag basehan ng mga Protestanteng Biblia at ganoon din ng mga Katolikong Biblia.

DAGDAG SA BAGONG TIPAN NG BIBLIA Matthew 16:2, When it is evening, ye say, It will be fair weather: for the sky is red.

Matthew 16:3 And in the morning, It will be foul weather to day: for the sky is red and lowring. O ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the signs of the times?

21

Page 21 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES DAGDAG SA BAGONG TIPAN NG BIBLIA

Mark 16:9 Now when ‫ יהוהשוע‬was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils.

Mark 16:10 And she went and told them that had been with him, as they mourned and wept.

Mark 16:11 And they, when they had heard that he was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not.

Mark 16:12 After that he appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country.

Mark 16:13 And they went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them.

Mark 16:14 Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen.

Mark 16:15 And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.

Mark 16:16 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.

Mark 16:17 And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; Mark 16:18 They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.

Mark 16:19 So then after ‫ יהוהשוע‬had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of .

Mark 16:20 And they went forth, and preached everywhere, with signs following. Amein.

working with them, and confirming the word

DAGDAG SA BAGONG TIPAN NG BIBLIA Luke 22:19 And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is my body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of me.

Luke 22:19 This is my body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of me.

Luke 22:20 Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for you.

Luke 22:43 And there appeared an angel unto him from heaven, strengthening him.

Luke 22:44 And being in an agony he prayed more earnestly: and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground.

22

Page 22 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

DAGDAG SA BAGONG TIPAN NG BIBLIA John 5:4 For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had.

John 7:53 And every man went unto his own house.

John 8:11 She said, No man, Sir. And ‫ יהוהשוע‬said unto her, Neither do I condemn thee: go, and sin no more.

1John 5:7 the Father, the Word, and the Set-apart Spirit: and these three are one.

1John 5:8 And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.

Romans 16:24 The favour of our Saviour ‫ יהוהשוע‬the Messiah be with you all.

Mark 16:9-20

1.

What it says Our most reliable early manuscripts of the Gospel of Mark end with Mark 16:8, which says that some women discovered the empty tomb of Yahweh-shua, but never mentioned it to anyone. This may have been all there was to the story when the Gospel of Mark was written, but when church leaders were copying this book more than a century after it was written, this abrupt ending must not have seemed right to them. So, they added some post-resurrection appearance stories and a commission from Yahweh-shua calling people to be baptized, speak in tongues, heal people and handle deadly snakes without being harmed.

Why they changed it By the time this passage was added, the other Gospels with their postresurrection appearances and ascension accounts were well-known throughout the early church. The abrupt and unimpressive ending of Mark may have been a source of embarrassment for the church.

It served as a record of the changes that had already been made to the stories about Yahweh-shua.

The addition of this ending brought Mark in line with the other Gospels and smoothed over this inconsistency.

2.

(YahYah)John 7:53-8:11

What it says 23

Page 23 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

This passage contains the story of the woman caught in adultery. It is the source of the iconic phrase "Let he who is without sin cast the first stone." Although it is a charming story about grace and forgiveness, the textual evidence suggests that this passage was not in the original version of the Gospel of YahYah (John).

Why they added it There's no obvious reason for the insertion of this story. It may have simply been a part of the oral tradition about Yahweh-shua that was added to the margin of a manuscript by a scribe and inserted into the text by a later scribe. Interestingly, we have manuscripts that insert this story at different points in the Gospel of (YahYah) John. One scribe even stuck this story into the book of Luke. Most modern translations include this passage but label it as a later addition. If you see the Bible as a book written by a perfect God and transmitted by fallible humans, then you must discard this passage as a human invention, which is a shame because it teaches a nice lesson.

3.

(YahYah)John 21

What it says (YahYah)John 20 ends with what looks like a closing statement: Yahweh-shua did many other miraculous signs in the presence of his disciples, which are not recorded in this book. But these are written that you may believe that Yahweh-shua is the Messiah, the Son of Yahweh, and that by believing you may have life in his name.

John 21 seems like it was tacked on to an already finished book, but there are no surviving manuscripts that omit John 21. So, the only evidence that this passage was added by a scribe is the internal evidence of the text itself. If it is an addition, that would help make sense of John 21:24 which speaks of the author of the book in the third person.

Why they added it This chapter includes the reinstatement of Peter, who had denied Yahweh-shua a few chapters earlier. This addition resolves that story line. Perhaps some early scribe listed an example of those "many other miraculous signs" after the end of the book (borrowing a story from Luke 5:1-11) and the next scribe copied that section as if it were part of the text. But if that happened, it was already done before our oldest manuscripts of the Gospel of John.

24

Page 24 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

4.

2012

Luke 22:17-21

What it says. Here are verses as it appears in the NIV, with the added passage in bold: After taking the cup, he gave thanks and said, "Take this and divide it among you. For I tell you I will not drink again of the fruit of the vine until the kingdom of God comes." And he took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to them, saying, "This is my body given for you; do this in remembrance of me." In the same way, after the supper he took the cup, saying, "This cup is the new covenant in my blood, which is poured out for you. But the hand of him who is going to betray me is with mine on the table.

Why they added it One of the theological debates that raged in the early church was about the meaning of the death of Son of man. Each Gospel has its own perspective on the significance of that central event, and each of those views had its defenders in the early church. Outside of this passage, the Gospel of Luke describes the death of Son of Man as a miscarriage of justice and an occasion for repentance, but not as a sacrifice for sins. The addition of these lines to the text serves to bring Luke into agreement with what became the Orthodox view of the death of Son of Man. The language that was employed here is very similar to what's found in 1 Corinthians 11:23-26.

5.

Luke 22:43-44

What it says An angel from heaven appeared to him and strengthened him. And being in anguish, he prayed more earnestly, and his sweat was like drops of blood falling to the ground.

Why they added it In the Gospel of Luke, Yahweh-shua is always calm and collected, never letting his emotions get the best of him. Although several of his stories were copied (almost) word for word from Mark, the author of Luke always left out the parts that showed Yahweh-shua getting angry or upset. These two verses interrupt the flow of the passage, they don't fit in with Luke's usual portrayal of Yahweh-shua and they are not present in our earliest copies of the text. But why would this be added?

25

Page 25 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

One of the theological controversies in the first few centuries of the church surrounded the question of who Yahweh-shua was. Was he a man? Was he God? Was he both? All three of these views were present in the early church. The latter ultimately won out and the other views were declared to be heresy. Luke was the gospel of choice for those who said that Yahweh-shua was a divine being who only appeared to be human. Some scribe inserted this passage so that Luke, like the other Gospels, attributed human emotions to Yahweh-shua.

6.

1 John 5:7-8

What it says For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.

And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one. (KJV)

Why they changed it The first line of this passage is not present in any manuscripts produced before the 16th century. All Bible scholars now recognize that this passage was inserted to improve the case for the doctrine of the Trinity, which is not clearly stated in the Bible outside of this added passage. Most translations of the Bible now omit the added passage or relegate it to a footnote. The King James version includes this passage because it was translated from late and unreliable Greek manuscripts.

Why it matters Textual criticism is the field of study that attempts to discover what the original version of the Bible said. This is especially important for Christians who believe that the New Testament was inspired by God. If some passages were added or altered by human scribes, then those must be discovered and stripped away so we can get closer to the original text. But those changes also tell us something about the early church leaders. Many of them did not see the New Testament as an immutable document delivered from God, but as a text that could be changed to bring it in line with official church doctrine.

Perhaps you see these as a minor changes that don't affect the central message of the New Testament. I wouldn't consider the identity of Yahweh-shua, the doctrine of the Trinity and the meaning of the death of Son of Man to be minor issues. But there is another, bigger problem with brushing these changes aside. They are probably only the tip of the iceberg. The oldest surviving copies of several books in the New Testament were made over 100 years after the original text was 26

Page 26 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

written. There may have been very significant changes to the text during that interval, but in the absence of manuscripts we don't know what they were (unless we rely on internal evidence as in the discussion of John 21 above). There's no reason to think that the copyists of the first 100 years were any more shy about making changes than the copyists of the next 300 years.

The changes that we know about show that even if the original books of the New Testament were inspired by a god, they were not miraculously preserved. That job fell to humans who introduced thousands of unintentional and intentional changes. So, even if you can come to terms with the changes I've listed above, you must also face the possibility that there are many more changes that we will never discover. And if the scribes were willing to make changes, then the Gospel authors probably were, too. In fact, we can see that Matthew and Luke took passages from Mark and made changes to them.

There are a lot of good ideas and stories in the New Testament, but I don't see how anyone can view it as a perfect book without disregarding loads of evidence.

To illustrate the above, herewith 10 verses that were not originally included in the New Testament but were added centuries later:

1. “And being in anguish, he prayed more earnestly, and his sweat was like drops of blood falling to the ground.” (Luke 22:44) 2. “In the same way, after the supper he took the cup, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood, which is poured out for you.” (Luke 22:20) 3. “Peter, however, got up and ran to the tomb. Bending over, he saw the strips of linen lying by themselves, and he went away, wondering to himself what had happened. (Luke 24:12) 4. “While he was blessing them, he left them and was taken up into heaven.”

(Luke 24:51) 5. “For there are three that testify: the Spirit, the water and the blood; and the three are in agreement.” (1 John 5:7) 6. If any one of you is without sin, let him be the first to throw a stone at her.”

(John 8:7) 7.”Then neither do I condemn you,” Jesus declared. “Go now and leave your life of sin.” (John 8:11)

27

Page 27 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

8. “From time to time an angel of the Lord would come down and stir up the waters. The first one into the pool after each such disturbance would be cured of whatever disease he had.” (John 5:4) 9. “And these signs will accompany those who believe: In my name they will drive out demons; they will speak in new tongues” (Mark 16:17) 10. “they will pick up snakes with their hands; and when they drink deadly poison, it will not hurt them at all; they will place their hands on sick people, and they will get well.” (Mark 16:18)

DAGDAG NI CONSTANTINE Constantine Wrote Matthew 28:19 Into Your Bible!

On 322 A.D Constantine directed Eusebius to have 50 copies of existing Bible copied from Codex Sinaiticus and from Origen Hexapla of 235 A.D copy. After the Council of Nicea on 325 A.D. Constantine accepted the doctrine of Trinity by Athanasious and added Trinity on the 50 Bibles of Constatntine on Matthew 28:19.

What Did Matthew Actually Write, "Baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost," OR "Go ye, and make disciples of all the nations IN MY NAME"?

This article is based on a publication which was originally written in 1961 and “A Collection of the Evidence For and Against the Traditional Wording of the Baptismal Phrase in Matthew 28:19” . The author was a Minister, presumably Protestant. He signed his work simply as A. Ploughman. He lived in Birmingham, England. The author had not encountered anything dealing with the authenticity of Matthew 28:19, during his 50 years of Biblical study except from out of print articles, books and encyclopedias. I would have never considered reviewing this information except for the fact that a trusted friend was quite zealous about the importance of the conclusions reached. In this article, only the secular historical quotations have been retained as written from Ploughman’s research.

Questioning the authenticity of Matthew 28:19 is not a matter of determining how easily it can or cannot be explained within the context of established doctrinal views. Rather, it is a matter of discovering the very thoughts of our God, remembering that His truth, and not our traditions, is eternal.

The information presented is extremely relevant to our faith. The amount of information supporting the conclusions presented may seem overwhelming, but for the serious seeker of truth, the search is well worth effort. I hope that you will allow the facts contained in this article to stir you into action. If you discover that you have not been baptized into the name of the true God, and have knowingly accepted a substitute, how would God respond?

28

Page 28 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

However, it must be remembered that we have no known manuscripts that were written in the first, second or even the third cen turies. There is a gap of over three hundred years between when Matthew wrote his epistle and our earliest manuscript copies. It also took over three hundred years for the Catholic Church to evolve into what the early church Father wanted it to become.

No single early manuscript is free from textual error. Some have unique errors; other manuscripts were copied extensively and have the same errors. Again, our aim is to examine all of the evidence and determine as closely as possible what the original words were.

Considering the fact that all of the scriptures from Genesis thru Malachi make no reference to a Trinitarian God, and that from Mark thru Revelation we also find no evidence for a Trinity, we must consider the possibility that all the existing manuscripts may have one or more textual errors in common. â&#x20AC;&#x153;to be interpreted as CHRISTâ&#x20AC;? ay DagDag Sa Biblia John 1:41 we have found the Messiah (to be interpreted as CHRIST)

Revelation 1:1-5 ay Dagdag sa Biblia

Galatia 1:1 closed parethesis ay Dagdag sa Biblia

Mark 7:19 closed parethesis ay Dagdag sa Biblia Mark 7:19 Because it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats? (In saying this Jesus declared all foods are clean to eat).

29

Page 29 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

BINAWAS SA BIBLIA APAT NA PUNDASYON NA SINABI NI NA SUSUNDIN NG MGA KAKAUNTING NATIRANG NAKATAKAS MAGPAKAILANMAN

Four Perpetual Foundations said by to keep by very small Escaped Remnant Forever

Isaiah 1:9 “Except of hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrah”

GENESIS 17:7-14 CIRCUMCISION FOREVER

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH FOREVER

EXODUS 29:1-9 AARON SON AND LEVITES PRIEST FOREVER EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18 TEN COMMANDMENTS FOREVER

30

Page 30 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

APAT NA PUNDASYON MAGPAKAILANMAN 1.

2.

3.

4.

Unang Pundasyon Ang Circumcision Ikalawang Pundasyon Ang Lahi ni Aaron at Levita Ikatlong Pundasyon Ang Ten Commandments ni Yahweh Ika-apat na Pundasyon Ang mga Appointed Feasts ni Yahweh

ANO ANG SINA-UNANG PANANAMPALATAYA NI ABRAHAM, NI DATH MOSES, NI YAHWEH-SHU’A MESSIAH? Jeremiah 6:16 Thus saith , Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein.

APAT NA PUNDASYON NG PANANAMPALATAYA KAY YAHWEH NA WALANGHANGGAN MGA BATAS NA MAGPAKAILANMAN NI YAHWEH (FOREVER LAWS OF YAHWEH)

BEWARE FALSE MESSIAH AND FALSE PROPHETS SHALL RISE Mark 13:22-23 'For false Messiahs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect, But take ye heed: behold, I have foretold you all things'.

HINDI NATIN MASISISI ANG MGA KASALUKUYANG TIGAPAGTURO NG BIBLIA DAHIL HINDI NILA PINAGTUUNAN NG MALALIM NA PANSIN NA PAGKATAPOS NG MINISTERIAL NI YAHWEH-SHU’A MESSIAH AY LALABAS ANG MGA BULAANG MESSIAH AT MGA BULAANG PROPETA NA MAGTUTURO NG MGA KASINUNGALINGAN AT BABAGUHIN ANG NAITATAG NA MAGPAKAILANMANG PUNDASYON (FOREVER LAW).

1. Unang Pundasyon Ang Circumcision (CIRCUMCISION) WALANG-HANGGANG TIPAN KAY YAHWEH: Genesis 17:7

And I will establish my covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee in their generations for an EVERLASTING COVENANT, to be the MIGHTY-ONE unto thee, and to thy seed after thee.

Genesis 17:8

And I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession; and I will be their MIGHTY-ONE .

Genesis 17:9

And YAHWEH said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore, thou, and thy seed after thee in their generations.

Genesis 17:10 This is my covenant, which ye shall keep, between me and you and thy seed after thee; Every man child among you shall be circumcised.

Genesis 17:11 And ye shall circumcise the flesh of your foreskin; and it shall be a token of the covenant betwixt me and you.

31

Page 31 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Genesis 17:12 And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised among you, every man child in your generations, he that is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, which is not of thy seed.

Genesis 17:13 He that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy money, must needs be circumcised: and my covenant shall be in your flesh for an EVERLASTING COVENANT. Genesis 17:14 And the uncircumcised man child whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he hath broken my covenant.

Genesis 17:23

And Abraham took Ishmael his son, and all that were born in his house, and all that were bought with his money, every male among the men of Abraham's house; and circumcised the flesh of their foreskin in the selfsame day, as had said unto him.

Genesis 17:24 And Abraham was ninety years old and nine, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.

Genesis 17:25 And Ishmael his son was thirteen years old, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.

MGA INA-ARAL NG MGA BULAANG PROPETA Ang itinuturo ng mga BULAANG PROPETA ay t i nanggal na raw ang pagtutuli na “ w a l a n g -Hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ang ibig sabihin ng ‘walang-hanggang tipan’ ay ‘Forever Contract’ na hindi pwedeng palitan kahit-kailan at hindi pwedeng palitan ng kahit na sino pang Apostol o si Pablo man.

Dahil sa hindi naraw umiiral ang ‘walang-hanggang tipan’ na pagtutuli ay pwede na n g a y o n a n g m g a h i n d i - t u l i (supot). Sa ganitong aral ay binale-wala na nila ang Walang-Hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh (Genesis 17:7-10). Kasi nalito sila sa nabasa nila sa Gawa 15:1-2 na tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba (Acts 4:36 isang Levita) ang mga Hudyo na nagsasabi na ‘kailangang magpatuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses kung hindi ay hindi kayo maliligtas’. Ang pamamaraan ni Abraham ang dapat ipatupad kaya tinutulan ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba ang mga Hudyong nagtuturo sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses. Ito ang resulta ng ang mga Pare na Hindi-Levita at Pare na Hindi Israelita (1Kings 12:3132, 1Kings 13:33-34, 2Chronicles 11:13-17,2 Kings 17:24-41,Nehemiah 7:61-64) ay hindi naunawaan ang Genesis 17:9-14. (Ikawalong araw tutuliin ang mga Dayuhan ay pamamaraan ni Moses ayon sa Illegitimate NonLevite Priest), (13 Taon tutuliin ang Anak na lalaki ay pamamaraan ni Abraham).

Katunayan hindi tutol si Apostol Saul (Pablo) sa Pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Abraham. Pagkagaling ni Apostol Saul sa pakikipag-usap sa mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa suliranin ng pagtutuli ay tinuli ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) si Timoteo sa Gawa 16:3-4 at ibinalita pa sa lahat ng lugar na pinuntahan nila ang naging desisyon ng mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem tungkol sa pagtutuli. Ang naging dahilan ng kalituhan ay ang pagtutol ni Apostol Saul (Pablo) at Apostol Barabba sa pagtutuli sa pamamaraan ni Moses at hindi sa pamamaraan ni Abraham na orihinal na pamamaraan ng pagtutuli. Pagkatapos na makunsulta ang mga Matatanda sa Jerusalem na huwag ng gambalain ang mga Hentil (di-tuli) na mananampalataya dahil binabasa naman tuwing Sabbath ang mga batas sa aklat ni Moses, samakatwid ay matututuhan din nila iyon, ay tumuloy na ng lakad si Apostol Saul (Pablo) kasama si Silas tumungo sa Syria at Cilicia at tumuloy sa Derbe at Lystra na nadatnan nila si Timoteo na mananampalataya kaya tinuli ni Apostol Saul si Timoteo. Isa pang kalituhan ay ang pagkakalagay ng chapter sa Gawa 15 ay inihiwalay ang chapter 16 ni Padre Hugo noong ika-12 Siglo ng pairalin at lagyan na ng Chapter at Verses ang Biblia. Paanong masasabi ng mga Hindi-Tuli (supot) na pwede na sila na makasama sa Tamang Pananampalataya na may Walang–hanggang Tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh kung hindi sila magpapatuli ? Sa Genesis 17:14 ay sinabi ni Yahweh na ‘hindi kasama’ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh. Ngunit sa I Corinto 7:18-19 at sa Ga;latia 5:2 at sa Galatia 6:13 ang konklusyon ni Apostol Saul ay dahil ang mga taong ‘tuli’ (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi naman sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh ay hinihimuk pa silang mga (Hintil) hindi tuli na magpatuli upang magaya sa kanilang mga tuli (masasamang Hudyo) na hindi sumusunod s a m ga utos ni Yahweh”, kaya bale-wala ang kahalagahan ng kanilang pagka-tuli dahil sila ay hindi naman sumusunod sa mga utos ni Yahweh. Nasasainyo na iyan kung gusto ninyong sumunod kay Apostol Saul ay Pauline belief kayo o gusto ninyong sumunod kay Yahweh na sinasamba ni Abraham ay Abrahamic belief kayo. Ngunit ang sinulat ni Apostol Saul ay m a l a l a l i m kaya na g b ilin ang D is ip o lo n i Y ahw e h -s hu’ a na s i Pe d r o sa 2 Pedro 3:15-16 at si Apostol Saul ay hindi Levita kundi mula sa lahi ni BenYahmin Phillipians 3:1-5 at galing sa paniniwala ng mga Pariseo. Basta ang sabi ni YAHWEH ang Pinakamakapangyarihan sa l a h a t a t sinasamba ni Abraham na ‘hindi kasama’ ang mga di-tuli (supot) dahil sinira nila ang kontrata o tipan ni Abraham kay Yahweh.

32

Page 32 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES TINANGGAL NILA ANG UNANG PUNDASYON NI YAHWEH

GENESIS 17:7-14 CIRCUMCISION FOREVER FOUNDATION REMOVED

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH FOREVER

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18

TEN COMMANDMENTS FOREVER EXODUS 29:1-9 AARON SON T H E LEVITES PRIEST FOREVER

Those Circumcised who Do Not Keep the Law of Yahweh, even they are circumcised, the Messiah shall have no profit on them Galatians 6:13 For neither they themselves who are circumcised keep the law; but desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh.

Galatians 5:2 Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, the Messiah shall profit you nothing.

Being Uncircumcised shall be cut- off and put away from the Covenant of Yahweh to Abraham Gen. 17:14 1Corinthians 7:18 Is any man called being circumcised? let him not become uncircumcised. Is any called in uncircumcision? let him not be circumcised.

1Corinthians 7:19 Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of YAHWEH. Uncircumcised man can Keep the Commandment of YAHWEH but he is out of the Covenant of Abraham to YAHWEH.

DECISION OF JAMES Acts 15:19

Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to YAHWEH:

Acts 15:20

But that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood.

Acts 15:21

For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath day.

33

Page 33 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

The Teaching is Introductory to the Gentiles for the book of Moses being preached and read in the synagogues every Sabbath day, they will Increased their knowledges soon and the Gentiles can follow and keep the Laws and Statutes of YAHWEH in Genesis 17:12-14.

Genesis 17:12

And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised among you, every man child in your generations, he that is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, which is not of thy seed.

Genesis 17:13

He that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy money, must needs be circumcised: and my covenant shall be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant.

Genesis 17:14

And the uncircumcised man child whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he hath broken my covenant.

2.

Ikalawang Pundasyon Ang Lahi ni Aaron lamang ang magsisilbing Pari at Levita lamang sa Templo ni Yahweh Magpakailanman (Forever) TINANGGAL NILA ANG IKALAWANG PUNDASYON

GENESIS 17:7-14 CIRCUMCISION FOREVER FOUNDATION REMOVED LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH FOREVER

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18

TEN COMMANDMENTS FOREVER EXODUS 29:1-9 AARON SON T H E LEVITES PRIEST FOREVER FOUNDATION REMOVED

34

Page 34 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES AARON SON AND LEVITES FOREVER (WALANG-HANGGAN): Exodus 29:1 And this is the thing that thou shalt do unto them to hallow them, to minister unto me in the priest's office: Take one young bullock, and two rams without blemish, Exodus 29:2 And unleavened bread, and cakes unleavened tempered with oil, and wafers unleavened anointed with oil: of wheaten flour shalt thou make them.

Exodus 29:3 And thou shalt put them into one basket, and bring them in the basket, with the bullock and the two rams.

Exodus 29:4 And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and shalt wash them with water.

Exodus 29:5 And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him with the curious girdle of the ephod: Exodus 29:6 And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre.

Exodus 29:7 Then shalt thou take the anointing oil, and pour it upon his head, and anoint him.

Exodus 29:8 And thou shalt bring his sons, and put coats upon them.

Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a PERPETUAL STATUTE: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

PERPETUAL STATUTE (WALANG-HANGGANG BATAS NI YAHWEH) perpetual [pər péchoo əl] adj 1. lasting for ever: lasting for all time 2. lasting indefinitely: lasting for an indefinitely long time 3. occurring repeatedly: occurring over and over statute [státtyoot] n 1. LAW law enacted by legislature: a law established by a legislative body, for example an Act of Parliament 2.BUSINESS established rule: a permanent established rule or law, especially one involved in the running of a company or other organization

MGA PEKENG-PARI ( Illegitimate Priests) 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi.

1Kings 12:32 And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made.

1Kings 13:33 After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places.

1Kings 13:34 And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth.

Pinalitan ni Haring Jeroboam ng Israel ang mga Levitang Pari na Sacerdote (Yahshear-Dath) ng mga Hindi-Levita na walang alam sa mga batas at palatuntunan ni Yahweh.

35

Page 35 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES PINALAYAS NI HARING JEROBOAM NG KAHARIAN NG ISRAEL ANG MGA YAHSHEAR-DATH (SACERDOTE) NA MGA LEVITANG PARI AT NANIRAHAN SA KAHARIAN NG YAHUWDAH SA LUNGSOD NG YAHRUSALEM NG TATLONG TAON 2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts.

2Chronicles 11:14 For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto .

2Chronicles 11:15 And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made.

2Chronicles 11:16

And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Mighty One of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Mighty One of their fathers.

2Chronicles 11:17 So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

ORIGIN OF SACERDOTE THE NAME ‘ISRAEL’ ORIGINATED FROM THE NAME (YASHAR) ‘YAHSHEAR’ yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight ‘yesh-oo-roon' Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel yis-raw-ale' a symbolical name of Jacob

Genesis 32:28 And he said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel –₃₄₇₄ for as a prince hast thou power with Elohim and with men, and hast prevailed.

3474 yashar yaw-shar' a primitive root; to be straight or even; figuratively, to be (causatively, to make) right, pleasant, prosperous:- direct, fit, seem good (meet), + please (will), be (esteem, go) right (on), bring (look, make, take the) straight (way), be upright(-ly).

3475 Yesher yay'-sher from 3474; the right; Jesher, an Israelite: -Jesher.

3476 yosher yo'-sher from 3474; the right:--equity, meet, right, upright(-ness).

3477 yashar yaw-shawr' from 3474; straight (literally or figuratively):--convenient, equity, Jasher, just, meet(-est), + pleased well right(-eous), straight, (most) upright(-ly, -ness).

3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

3478 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' from 8280 and 410; he will rule as God; Jisrael, a symbolical name of Jacob; also (typically) of his posterity: - Israel.

3479 Yisra'el yis-raw-ale' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3478:--Israel.

3481 Yisr'eliy yis-reh-ay-lee' patronymically from 3478; a Jisreelite or descendant of Jisrael:--of Israel, Israelite.

3484 Yshuruwn yesh-oo-roon' from 3474; upright; Jeshurun, a symbol. name for Israel:--Jeshurun.

36

Page 36 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

dath <1881> Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew Dictionary Pronunciation:

Dawth (dawthu)

Definition:

1) decree, law, edict, regulation, usage 1a) decree, edict, commission 1b) law, rule of uncertain (perhaps foreign) derivation: a royal edict or statute:-commandment, commission, decree, law, manner.

Dath

I used to think of DaTH (dawth-ho) as meaning void, since that's the way the fluffy bunny new age Kabbalah books present it. I was curious one day and decided to see if the word was in the Bible (in Hebrew version) and found that it means something like the Law written in our hearts, a kosmic consciousness that lets us know if we are in sync with the Tao That Be (or however you want to describe it). Here are a few of my notes on my research into DaTH. Go on a spiritual quest to find values you can hold up as being what you stand for. You have found your inner DaTH. You have found the law written in your heart. What is law? A king gives a decree or edict that is the expression of the king’s will. [Esther 3:14, 8:13, 9:14] There was the concept that once a king issued this DaTH, it cannot be altered or revoked. [Daniel 2:15, 6:16] DaTH is entrusted to people. In the case of civil law, this DaTH is in the hands of judges, enforced by police, argued by lawyers, voted upon and recorded by politicians.

The Israelites had the concept of the ToWRaH being the DaTH of Yahweh. Ezra was given the title of Secretary of the irrevocable DaTH of the Almighty of heaven. [Ezra 7:2, 1 Esdras 8:9] The irrevocability of the DaTH from Yahweh was not questioned by Yahweh-shua. Yahweh-shua was not out to destroy the ToWRaH representing the DaTH from Yahweh, but to bring it to life in the hearts of people. [Matthew 5:17] He was not getting out a giant cosmic eraser. What he challenged was that DaTH of Yahweh was complete and contained in scriptures and traditions. He offered that DaTH of Yahweh can be known in the heart, directly experienced, with continued insights into this DaTH, renewed revelation, and ongoing prophecy.

This was not anti-Jewish at all. The idea was found in the Dead Sea Scrolls. The Jews continued to redefine DaTH with the Mishnah, the Talmud, the Kabbalah, and to this day with books being published, web sites being built, deeper insights explored and lived out.

Here is something you can count on to be true for your entire life—CHoKMaH/Sophia and DaTH are treasures that will be your salvation. The greatest treasure comes from uniting with Yahweh. [Isaiah33:6] A treasure is a reward after following a treasure hunt. A gift is never really valued as a treasure.

YAHWEH with a multitude approaches, from his right hand comes a shining DaTH. [Deuteronomy 33:2] DaTH is the invisible SHiPHRaH, the Law in the heart of Yahweh. DaTH is Law, but DaTH is also having an active conscious, a living Law written in the heart. DaTH is being conscious of the will of Yahweh, which we can concentrate upon, which we can be mindful of, which can direct our view of what Yahweh wants in each given situation. DaTH is beyond memorizing a collection of ancient rules. DaTH is a living part of each of us. I would dare say that people who have never heard one word of religion still know that it would be wrong to go on a 37

Page 37 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES murdering spree or steal from the neighbors when they are not at home. The commandments part of ToWRaH are not the DaTH, but are examples of using the DaTH in specific situations. The DaTH extends far beyond the few ancient case-by-case examples of what would not be acceptable behavior.Thus the Jewish/Kabbalist quest for the invisible DaTH is much like the Gnostic quest for direct connect, for gnosis. Maybe it is invisible because it is from another dimension, that light trapped in the darkness, our core Messiah’s Consciousness, our native our Nature.

Moses is Descendant of Aaron and was Called Dath Mosha Wikipedia, the Free Encyclopedia - Dath Mosha Middle Eastern and North African Jewish community headdress may also resemble that of the ancient Israelites. In Yemen, the wrap around the cap was called ‫ רצמ‬massar; the head covering worn by all women according to Dath Mosha was a ‫" שוּגרג‬Gargush".

38

Page 38 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Pinalayas ang mga Levitang Pari na Sacerdote (Yahshear-Dath) at tumira sa Lungsod ng Yahrusalem ng Tatlong Taon Bawat Tatlong Taon Dumarating Naman Ang Mga Barko Galing ng Ophir 2Chronicles 9:21

For the king's ships went to Tarshish with the servants of Huram: every three years once came the ships of Tarshish bringing gold, and silver, ivory, and apes, and peacocks.

PAGLIPAS NOON AY HINDI NA MATAGPUAN ANG MGA YAHSHEAR-DATH o SASERDOTE NG SAMPUNG (10) TRIBO NG ISRAEL SINA YAHSHEAR DATH KOHAT, YAHSHEAR DATH MERARI AT YAHSHEAR DATH GERSHON 2Chronicles 20:18 And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground: and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before , worshipping .

2Chronicles 20:19 And the Levites, of the children of the Kohathites, and of the children of the Korhites, stood up to praise Elohim of Israel with a loud voice on high.

ANG DALAWANG HARI NG ISRAEL AT NG YAHUWDAH AY NAIS DIN PUMUNTA NG OPHIR 2Chronicles 20:35-37

”And after this did Jehoshaphat king of Judah join himself with Ahaziah king of Israel, who did very wickedly: And he joined himself with him to make ships to go to Tarshish: and they made the ships in Ezion-geber.Then Eliezer the son of Dodavah of Mareshah prophesied against Jehoshaphat, saying, Because thou hast joined thyself with Ahaziah, Yahweh hath broken thy works.

And the ships were broken, that they were not able to go to Tarshish”.

WHERE IS TARSHISH AND OPHIR ?

In a book found in Spain entitled Collecion General de Documentos Relativos a las Islas Filipinas, the author has described how to locate Ophir. According to the section "Document No. 98", dated 1519-1522, Ophir can be found by travelling from the Cape of Good Hope in Africa, to India, to Burma, to Sumatra, to Moluccas, to Borneo, to Sulu, to China, then finally Ophir. Ophir was said to be "[...] in front of China towards the sea, of many islands where the Moluccans, Chinese, and Lequios met to trade..." Jes Tirol asserts that this group of islands could not be Japan because the Moluccans did not get there, nor Taiwan, since it is not composed of "many islands." Only the present-day Philippines, he says, could fit the description. Spanish records also mention the presence of Lequious (big, bearded white men, probably descendants of the Phoenicians, whose ships were always laden with gold and silver) in the Islands to gather gold and silver. Other evidence has also been pointed out suggesting that the Philippines was the biblical Ophir.

DAHIL SA KASALANAN NI HARING JEROBOAM NA PINALITAN ANG MGA LEVITANG PARI NG MGA ( Illegitimate Priests) HINDI LEVITA AY IPINATAPON ANG MGA ISRAELITA SA ASSYRIA AT PINALITAN SA LUPAIN NG MGA TAGA-LIMANG BANSA Ipinatapon ang mga Israelita kasama ang mga Paring ( Illegitimate Priests) Hindi-Levita at ang isa lang na illegitimate Priest ang pinabalik sa Samaria para magturo, samakatwid nag-ordain siya ng mga Pari na nagmula sa Abba, Cutha, Separvaim, Hammath at Babylonia na tinawag na Paring Israelita na hindi naman Israelita.

2Kings 17:23 Until removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day.

2Kings 17:24

And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel: and they possessed Samaria, and dwelt in the cities thereof.

39

Page 39 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES 2Kings 17:25

And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there, that they feared not therefore sent lions among them, which slew some of them.

:

2Kings 17:26

Wherefore they spake to the king of Assyria, saying, The nations which thou hast removed, and placed in the cities of Samaria, know not the manner of the Elohim of the land: therefore he hath sent lions among them, and, behold, they slay them, because they know not the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:27

Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:28

Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear .

Isang Pari na Hindi LEVITA (Illegitimate Priest) ang pinabalik sa Lungsod ng Samaria upang turuan ang mga tagaibang bansa na nanirahan sa lupain ng Israel ng pananamplataya ng Israel. Ang nag-iisang Pari na ito ay hindi Levita kaya walang maituturong tama. At nangailangan siya ng makakatulong kaya nag-ordain siya ng maraming Pari na hindi Israelita o mga Pekeng Pari.

2Kings 17:29

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

Lahat ng limang bansa na nanirahan sa lupain ng Israel ay gumawa ng kani-kanilang sambahan para sa kanilang mga sinasambang istatwa, at lahat ng bansa ay may-kanya-kanyang elohim. Dito nagsimulang tawagin si na sinasamba ng Israel sa t a w a g na “elohim” dahil napabilang lamang sa isa sa mga ‘elohim’’ ng bawat bansa.

LAHI NG MGA PEKENG-PARI NA HINDI LEVITA (ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS)

Nehemiah 7:63 And of the priests: the children of Habaiah, the children of Koz, the children of Barzillai, which took one of the daughters of Barzillai the Gileadite to wife, and was called after their name.

Nehemiah 7:64 These sought their register among those that were reckoned by genealogy, but it was not found: therefore were they, as polluted, put from the priesthood.

ANG TUNAY NA MGA PARI (LEGITIMATE PRIESTS) AY LAHI NI AARON NA LEVITA MAGPAKAILANMAN (PERPETUAL STATUTE) Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

Si Ezra ay ang Tunay na Pari (Legitimate Priest) ay isang Levita na lahi ni Aaron. Lumitaw ang mga pekeng-pari (Illegitimate Priests) na walang pinanggalingang lahi na maipakita na sila ay lahing Levita.

Yahrusalem ay Probinsya ng Kaharian ng Persia Ang mga nakabalik sa Yahrusalem ay pinamunuan ni Sheshbazzar at Zerubbabel na kapwa galing sa lahi ng Yahuwdah. Ang gumanap na Pari ay si Ezra na galing sa lahi ni Aaron na may dalang mga aklat ni Moses at Karapatan na ibinigay ni Artaxerxes na Emperador noon ng Persia. Si NehemiYah naman ang naatasan ng Emperador na maging Governador at ipinatupad ang pagganap ng mga Sabbath at Kapistahan ni Yahweh, ipinagbawal ang pag-aasawa ng mga Yahuwdah sa ibang lahi at pinahiwalay ang mga Yahuwdah na nakapagasawa ng ibang lahi. Ang Yahrusalem ay naging isang probinsya ng Kaharian ng Persia, samakatwid ang umiiral na batas ay ang batas ng Persia.

40

Page 40 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Ipinatawag ni Ezra ang lahat sa Kapistahan ng Trumpeta hanggang sa Kapistahan ng Tabernakulo sa ika-pitung buwan at binasa ang Torah ni Moses na napakinggan ng lahat at ang lahat ay sumumpang susundin muli ang kontrata at kasunduan ni Yahweh at ng mga Yahuwdah.

TANGING LEVITA LAMANG ANG MAY KARAPATANG HUMAWAK NG MGA AKLAT NI MOSES Ang Torah ni Moses o ang aklat ni Moses ay nadala ni Ezra na lahi ni Aaron na Levita dahil tanging ang lahi lamang ng Levita ang may karapatang humawak at mag-ingat noon. Mamamatay ang hindi Levita na humawak noon dahil iyon ay nakalagak sa Ark of the Covenant.

2Samuel 6:6-7 And when they came to Nachon's threshingfloor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of Yahweh, and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of Yahweh was kindled Against Uzzah; and Yahweh smote him there for his error; and there he died by the ark of Yahweh.

Tanakh, Uzzah (fl. 1010 BC) was from the tribe of Yahuwdah whose death is associated with touching the Ark of the Covenant. He was the son of Abinadab the second of the eight sons of Jesse (1 Samuel 16:8). Jesse is the father of king David.

According to the

Deuteronomy 10:8 At that time Yahweh separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh, to stand before Yahweh to minister unto him, and to bless in his name, unto this day.

Deuteronomy 31:26 Take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh your Mighty One, that it may be there for a witness against thee.

Ang Israelitang-Pari na HINDI LEVITA na ipinalit sa mga Tunay na Levitang Pari ay nagsasalita ng Aramaic 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Aramaic Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews' language in the ears of the people that are on the wall.

Teksto ng LEVITANG-PARI na lahi ni Aaron, Teksto ng Israelitang-Pari na HINDI LEVITA at Teksto ng Pari na HINDI ISRAELITA Paglipas ng panahon ay naisulat ang mga teksto at komentaryo ng Israelitang-Pari na HINDI nagmula sa lahi ng Levitang si Aaron, 1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:33-34, at ang teksto at komentaryo ng mga Paring Hindi-Israelita, 2Kings 17:24 2Kings 17:27. Sila ay walang maipakitang katunayan na lahi silang Levita na mababasa sa Nehemiah 7:64. Ang Yahweh (J) Text at ang Elohim (E) Text at ang Sacerdotal (P) Text at ang Deuteronomy (D) Text ay magkakasama sa nabuong mga aklat na tinawag ngayon na Limang Aklat ni Moses. Mapapansin ang nakasulat sa mga Aklat ni Moses ay inuulit-ulit ng J, E, P at D text. Ang J-Text o Yahweh Text ay mula sa pagiingat ng mga Levitang lahi ni Aaron, na tanging mga Levitang lahi sa anak ni Aaron lamang ang inatasan ni Yahweh na hahawak at mag-iingat ng mga banal na kasulatan o mga aklat ni Moses (2Samuel 6:6-7, Deuteronomy 10:8, 31:26).

Ang E-text o Elohim Text ay mula sa mga Israelitang Hindi-Levita na itinalagang Pari ni Haring Yeroboam (Jeroboam) (1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:33-34), sila ay hindi naatasan na mag-ingat ng mga kasulatan na tanging Levita na lahi ni Aaron lamang ang may karapatang humawak. Ang P-Text at D-Text ay mula sa mga Pari na nagmula sa limang bansa ng Babylonia, Cuthah, Hamath, Ava, Separvaim (Neh 7:64) na walang talaan na lahi sila ng Levita at naturuan lamang ng isang Paring-Israelita na Hindi Naman Levita na pinabalik ng Hari ng Assyria sa lupain ng Israel (2Kings 17:27-28).

41

Page 41 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

BATAS NI MOSES NOON Exodus 32:9

And

said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiffnecked people:

Exodus 32:10 Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation.

Exodus 32:11 And Moses besought his Elohim, and said, , why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand?

Exodus 32:12 Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people.

Exodus 32:13 Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it for ever.

Exodus 32:14 And people.

repented of the evil which he thought to do unto his

Exodus 32:19 And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount.

Exodus 32:20 And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it.

Exodus 32:21 And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them?

Exodus 32:27 And he said unto them, Thus saith Elohim of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour.

Exodus 32:28 And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.

Hindi maipatupad ang mga batas na nakasulat sa aklat ni Moses lalo na laban sa mga pandarayang aklat na gawa ng mga Hindi-Levitang Pari sa dahilang sila ay naitalang Probinsya ng Kaharian ng Persia na nasasakupan ng kapangyarihan ng Hari ng Persia kaya ang mga kasulatang gawa ng mga Hindi-Levita ay hindi nila maipagbawal hanggang sa dumating ang panahon ng mga Grego.

ARAMAIC LANGUAGE IS LANGUAGE OF ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS AARON AND HIS SONS THE PRIESTâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;S OFFICE FOR PERPETUAL STATUTE Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

42

Page 42 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES LEGITIMATE AND ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS OF ISRAEL DESCENDANTS OF EFRAIM KING JEROBOAM OF ISRAEL REPLACED ALL OF AARONâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;S LEVITES LEGITIMATE PRIEST BY ORDINARY ISRAELI ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS

FAKE PRIESTS (Illegitimate Priests) 1Kings 12:31

And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi.

1Kings 12:32

And Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made.

1Kings 13:33

After this thing Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places.

1Kings 13:34

And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth.

LEGITIMATE LEVITES PRIESTS OF ISRAEL LEFT THEIR SUBURBS AND CAME TO JUDAH AND JERUSALEM

2Chronicles 11:13 And the priests and the Levites that were in all Israel resorted to him out of all their coasts.

2Chronicles 11:14

For the Levites left their suburbs and their possession, and came to Judah and Jerusalem: for Jeroboam and his sons had cast them off from executing the priest's office unto .

2Chronicles 11:15

And he ordained him priests for the high places, and for the devils, and for the calves which he had made.

2Chronicles 11:16

And after them out of all the tribes of Israel such as set their hearts to seek Mighty One of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Mighty One of their fathers.

2Chronicles 11:17

So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon.

LEGITIMATE LEVITES PRIESTS OF ISRAEL STAYED ONLY THREE (3) YEARS IN JUDAH AND JERUSALEM AFTER THREE (3) YEARS THE LEGITIMATE LEVITES PRIESTS OF ISRAEL WAS NO LONGER FOUND IN JERUSALEM. THE ONLY WAY OF ESCAPED IS THE NAVY OF SHIPS OF KING SOLOMON TRAVELING FOR THREE (3) YEARS FROM OPHIR FOR GOLD

2Chronicles 20:18 And Jehoshaphat bowed his head with his face to the ground: and all Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem fell before

, worshipping

.

43

Page 43 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2Chronicles 20:19 And the Levites, of the children of the Kohathites, and of the children of the Korhites, stood up to praise

Mighty-One of Israel with a loud voice on high.

Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

Jeroboam deliverately violated the perpetual statute given by 1Kings 12:31 And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi.

Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests. And this thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam

cut them off, and to destroy them from off the face of the earth 2Kings 17:23 Until removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day.

The True People of Israel was Replaced in the land of Israel by Foreigners from Five (5) Nations 2Kings 17:24

And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cuthah, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel: and they possessed Samaria, and dwelt in the cities thereof.

2Kings 17:25

And so it was at the beginning of their dwelling there, that they feared not therefore sent lions among them, which slew some of them.

2Kings 17:26

Wherefore they spake to the king of Assyria, saying, The nations which thou hast removed, and placed in the cities of Samaria, know not the manner of the Elohim of the land: therefore he hath sent lions among them, and, behold, they slay them, because they know not the manner of the Elohim of the land.

:

Only one of the Fake Illegitimate priest Returned and taught them how they should fear 2Kings 17:27

Then the king of Assyria commanded, saying, Carry thither one of the priests whom ye brought from thence; and let them go and dwell there, and let him teach them the manner of the Elohim of the land.

2Kings 17:28

Then one of the priests whom they had carried away from Samaria came and dwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should fear .

44

Page 44 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES BELIEF IN 2Kings 17:29

elohim STARTED

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

The Fake Priest that returned to teach the foreigners Has no knowledge in True and Correct Faith and Do not know the importance of the name because they have no access in the book of Moses in the Ark of the Covenant but only the True Levites had access 2Samuel 6:6-7 And when they came to Nachon's threshingfloor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of Yahweh, and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of Yahweh was kindled Against Uzzah; and Yahweh smote him there for his error; and there he died by the ark of Yahweh.

According to the Tanakh, Uzzah (fl. 1010 BC) was from the tribe of Yahuwdah whose death is associated with touching the Ark of the Covenant. He was the son of Abinadab the second of the eight sons of Jesse (1 Samuel 16:8). Jesse is the father of king David.

Deuteronomy 10:8 At that time Yahweh separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh, to stand before Yahweh to minister unto him, and to bless in his name, unto this day.

Deuteronomy 31:26 Take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of Yahweh your Mighty One, that it may be there for a witness against thee.

Event Added in forgetting the name of when the Illegitimate Priest Speaks Aramaic language Not Hebrew Language

ARAMAIC SYRIAN LANGUAGE IS DIFFERENT FROM HEBREW LANGUAGE 2Kings 18:26 Then said Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and Shebna, and Joah, unto Rab-shakeh, Speak, I pray thee, to thy servants in the Aramaic Syrian language; for we understand it: and talk not with us in the Jews'(Hebrew) language in the ears of the people that are on the wall.

Aramaic primacy is a recent term used by advocates of the view that the originally written in the

Christian New Testament and/or its sources were

Aramaic language.

The name 'Peshitta' is derived from the Syriac mappaqtâpšîṭtâ (‫)ܐܬܛܝܫܦ ܐܬܩܦܡ‬, literally meaning 'simple version'. However, it is also possible to translate pšîṭtâ as 'common' (that is, for all people), or 'straight', as well as the usual translation as 'simple'. Syriac is

Aramaic. It is written in the Syriac alphabet, and is transliterated into the Roman alphabet in a number of ways: Peshitta, Peshittâ, Pshitta, Pšittâ, Pshitto, Fshitto. All of these are acceptable, but a dialect, or group of dialects, of Eastern

'Peshitta' is the most conventional spelling in English.

Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance Hebrew-Greek Dictionary Kahen-3549

‘KAHEN’-3549 IS ARAMAIC WORD FOR PRIEST 3547 kahan kaw-han' a primitive root, apparently meaning to mediate in religious services; but used only as denominative from 3548 to officiate as a priest; figuratively, to put on regalia:--deck, be (do the office of a, execute the, minister in the) priest('s office).

45

Page 45 of 56

2012

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES 3548 kohen ko-hane' active participle of 3547 literally, one officiating, a priest; also (by courtesy) an acting priest (although a layman):--chief ruler, X own, priest, prince, principal officer.

3549 kahen kaw-hane' (Aramaic) corresponding to 3548 priest. (KAHEN IS ARAMAIC)

elohim 2Kings 17:29

Howbeit every nation made elohim of their own, and put them in the houses of the high places which the Samaritans had made, every nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.

This event started the people of Abba, Cutha, Hammath, Separvaim and Babylonia residing in the land of Israel called on ELOHIM instead of calling on the name one of that land Israel, all five (5) nations have their own elohim.

the Mighty

2Kings 17:37 And the statutes, and the ordinances, and the law, and the commandment, which he wrote for you, ye shall observe to do for evermore; and ye shall not fear other elohim.

2Kings 17:38 And the covenant that I have made with you ye shall not forget; neither shall ye fear other elohim.

2Kings 17:39 But enemies.

your Mighty-One ye shall fear; and he shall deliver you out of the hand of all your

2Kings 17:40 Howbeit they did not hearken, but they did after their former manner.

2Kings 17:41 So these nations feared , and served their graven images, both their children, and their children's children: as did their fathers, so do they unto this day.

The Texts written by Illegitimate Priest belief on elohim The Illegitimate Priest has no access on the book of Moses which is inside the Ark of the Covenant and their belief on elohim continue until their elohim texts reached the time of Ezra.

ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS WAS TRACED UNTIL AFTER BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY AND AFTER PERSIAN KINGDOM AT THE TIME OF EZRA Nehemiah 7:63 And of the priests: the children of Habaiah, the children of Koz, the children of Barzillai, which took one of the daughters of Barzillai the Gileadite to wife, and was called after their name.

Nehemiah 7:64 These sought their register among those that were reckoned by genealogy, but it was not found: therefore were they, as polluted, put from the priesthood.

46

Page 46 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES EZRA IS LEGITIMATE PRIESTS FROM AARON DESCENDANTS /ˈɛzrə/;

Hebrew: ‫ארזע‬, Ezra[1]; fl. 480–440 BC), also called Ezra the Scribe (Hebrew: ‫רפוסה ארזע‬, Ezra ha-Sofer) and Ezra the Priest in the Book of Ezra. According to the Hebrew Bible he returned from the Babylonian exile and reintroduced the Torah in Ezra (

Jerusalem (Ezra 7-10 and Neh 8). According to First Esdras, a non-canonical Greek translation of the Book of Ezra, he was also a high priest.

His name may be an abbreviation of Azaryahu, "God-helps". In the Greek from which

Septuagint the name is rendered Esdras (Greek: Ἔσδρας),

Latin: Esdras.

Exodus 29:9 And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute: and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons.

TRIBE OF LEVI CALLED IN HEBREW AS SACERDOTE (YAHSHEAR-DATH) NOW CALLED IN ARAMAIC LANGUAGE AS ‘KAHEN’ The tribe is named after Levi, one of the twelve sons of Yahshear (Jacob also called Israel). Levi had three sons: Gershon, Kohath, and Merari (Genesis 46:11).

Levi

Gershon

Jochebed

Miriam

Amram

Aaron

Melcha

Kohath

Izhar

Merari

Hebron

Uzziel

Moses TEXTS FROM ILLEGITIMATE PRIESTS

A Kohen (or Kohain, Hebrew ‫ןהכ‬, 'priest', pl. ‫םינהוכ‬, Kohanim) is the Hebrew word for priest. Jewish Kohens are traditionally believed and halachically required to be of direct patrilineal descent from the Biblical Aaron.

The name Kohen is used in the Torah to refer to priests, both Jewish and non-Jewish, such as the priests (Hebrew kohenim) of Baal,[1] as well as the Jewish nation as a whole. During the existence of the Temple in Jerusalem, Kohanim performed specific duties vis-à-vis the daily and festival sacrificial offerings.

47

Page 47 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Today Kohanin retain a lesser though somewhat distinct status within Judaism and are bound by additional restriction according to Orthodox Judaism.

The Hebrew noun “kohen” is most often translated as “Priest” whether Jewish or pagan, such as the priests of Baal or Dagon called “kohen” also. The word derives from a Semitic root common, at a minimum, to the central Semitic Languages: the cognate Arabic word “kahin” means “soothsayer, augur, or priest”.

Kohat’s son Amran was the father of Mirriam, Aaron and Moses. The descendants of Aaron: the Kohanim (“Priests”), had the special role as priests in the Tabernacle in the wilderness and also in the Temple in Jerusalem. The remaining Levites (Levi’yim in Hebrew), divided into three (3) groups (Joshua 21:1-8, the descendants of Gerhon, or Gershonites, the descendants of Kohat, or Kohathites and the descendants of Merari, or Merarites) each filled different roles in the Tabernacle and later in the Temple service.

Levites principal roles in the Temple include singing Psalms during Temple service, performing construction and maintenance for the Temple, serving as guards, and performing other services. Levites also served as teachers and judges, maintaining cities of refuge in Biblical times. The Book of Ezra report that the Levites were responsible for the construction of the second Temple and also translated and explained the Torah when it was publicly read.

In Egypt the Levites were the only tribe that remained committed to . During the Exodus the Levite Tribe were particularly zealous in protecting the Mosaic Law in the face of those worshipping the Golden Calf, which may have been a reason for their priestly status.

In the Torah In the Book of Numbers the Levites were charged with ministering to the Kohanim (priests) and keeping watch over the Tabernacle: 2. And with you bring your brother also, the tribe on Levi, the tribe of your father, that they may join you and minister to you while you and your sons with you are before the tent of the testimony. 3. They shall keep guard over you and over the whole tent, but shall not come near to the vessels of sanctuary or to the altar lest they, and you die, 4. They shall join you and keep guard over the tent of meeting for all the service of the tent, and no outsider shall come near you. 5. And you shall keep guard over the sanctuary and over the altar, that they may never again be wrath on the people of Yahshurun (Israel). 6. And behold, I have taken your brothers the Levites from among the people of Yahshurun (Israel). They are a gift to you, given to the , to do the service of the tent of meeting. Numbers 18:2-4-6.

In the Prophets The Book of Jeremiah speaks of a covenant with the Kohanim (priests) and Levites, connecting it with the covenant with the seed of King David.

As the host of heaven cannot numbered, neither the sand of the sea measured: so will I multiply the seed of David My Servant, and the Levites that minister unto Me. And the word of came to Jeremiah, saying “Considerest thou not what this people have spoken, saying the two families which the did choose, He hath cast them off? Jeremiah 33:22-24.

The Prophet Malachi also spoke of a Covenant with Levi: Know then that I have sent this commandment unto you, that My Covenant might be with Levi, saith the of Hosts.

My Covenant was with him of life and peace; and I gave them to him, and of fear, and he feared Me, and was Afraid of My Name.

The law of truth was in his mouth, and unrighteousness was not found in his lips, he walked with Me in peace and uprightness, and did turn many away from iniquity. Malachi 2:4-6 Malachi connected a purification of the “Son of Levi”, with the coming of the Messenger of

.

Page 48 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES Behold, I send My messenger, and he shall clear the ways before Me, and the

, whom ye seek, will suddenly

come to His temple, and the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in, behold, he cometh, saith the Hosts.

of

But who may abide the day of His coming? And who shall stand when He appeareth? For He is like a refinerâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s fire, and like fullerâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s soap; and He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver, and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver; and there shall be they that shall offer unto the 3:1-3.

LAWS GIVEN BY Exodus 32:9

And

offerings in righteousness. Malachi

TO MOSES

said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and behold, it is a stiffnecked people:

Exodus 32:10 Now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation.

Exodus 32:11 And Moses besought his Elohim, and said, , why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy People, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand?

Exodus 32:12 Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did He bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the Earth? Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people.

Exodus 32:13 Remember Abraham, Isaac, and israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it forever.

Exodus 32:14 And

repented of the evil which He thought to do unto His people.

Exodus 32:19 And it come to pass, as soon as He came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount.

Exodus 32:20 And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it.

Exodus 32:21 And Moses said unto Aaron, what did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them?

Exodus 32:27 And he said unto Aaron, Thus saith Elohim of Israel. Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbour.

Exodus 32:28 And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men.

During the time of Ezra they cannot imposed the Law of Moses because Jerusalem is a Province of Persian Kingdom Exodus 23:13 And in all things that I have said unto you be circumspect: and make no mention of the name of other elohim; neither let it be heard out of thy mouth.

49

Page 49 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

3. Ikatlong Pundasyon Ang Ten Commandments ni Yahweh Magpakailanman (Forever) TINANGGAL NILA ANG IKATLONG PUNDASYON

GENESIS 17:7-14 FOUNDATION REMOVED

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18

TEN COMMANDMENTS

EXODUS 29:1-9 FOUNDATION REMOVED AARON SON AND LEVITES FOREVER (WALANG-HANGGAN):

50

Page 50 of 56

PEOPLE TELLING LIES TEN COMMANDMENTS Exodus 20:1 And Elohim spake all these words, saying, Exodus 20:2 I am YAHWEH thy Elohim, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.

Exodus 20:3 Thou shalt have no other elohim before me.

Exodus 20:4 Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: Exodus 20:5 Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE am a jealous Elohim, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; Exodus 20:6 And shewing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments.

Exodus 20:7 Thou shalt not take the name of YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE in vain; for YAHWEH will not hold him guiltless that taketh his NAME IN VAIN. Exodus 20:8

Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy.

Exodus 20:9

Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work:

Exodus 20:10 But the seventh day is the Sabbath of YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: Exodus 20:11 For in six days YAHWEH made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore YAHWEH blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it.

Exodus 20:12 Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which YAHWEH thy MIGHTY-ONE giveth thee.

Exodus 20:13 Thou shalt not kill.

Exodus 20:14 Thou shalt not commit adultery.

Exodus 20:15 Thou shalt not steal.

Exodus 20:16 Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour.

Exodus 20:17 Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbour's .

FOREVER CANNOT BE REMOVED Matthew 5:17 Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil.

Matthew 5:18 For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.

Ang Ten Commandment ay inulit muli ng nagsulat sa Deuteronomy 5 kahit ito ay magkaiba sa Exodus 20.

51

Page 51 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES

2012

Two Great Commandments Hangs all The law and The Prophets (include also the 10 commandments) Matthew 22:37 Yahweh-shu’a said unto him, Thou shalt love Yahweh thy Mighty-one with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.

Matthew 22:38-39 This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.

Matthew 22:40 On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.

SABBATH DAY Exodus 20:8-11 Remember the sabbath day to sanctify i t . . . because in six days Yahweh made the heavens and the earth, the

sea and ail that is in them, and he rested on the seventh day Therefore Yahweh blessed the sabbath day and sanctified it.

Deuteronomy 5:12-15 Ngunit sa Deuteronomy, nang inulit ng D-Text ay : Keep the sabbath day to sanctify i t . . . and you shall

remember that you were a slave in the land of Egypt, and Yahweh your God brought you out from there with a strong hand and an outstretched arm. There' fore Yahweh your God commanded you to observe the sabbath day.

Ang unang bersyon galing sa P text, ang dahilan sa pag-iingat sa Sabbath: “because God r e s t e d o n t h e s e v e n t h d a y ”.

Ang ikalawang bersyon mula sa D Text, ang dahilan sa pag-iingat sa Sabbath: “because God freed you from slavery”.

Kumparasyon Sa Natagpuan sa Dead Sea Scroll Sa Dead Sea Scroll na natagpuan ay parehas na hindi itong dalawang bersyon ang dahilan sa pag iingat sa Sabbath:, Sa lahat ng ito ay walang pamamaraan na nag-uutos na pamahalaan ang pag iingat ng Sabbath‟. (In all of this, no one method governs the process). Itong naisulat at iniaral ng P at D Text ay itinuwid ng Messiah na mababasa sa Matthew 12:1-12.

SABBATHS (PLURAL) Exodus 31:13 Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am Yahweh that doth sanctify you.

Plural ang Sabbaths dahil bukod sa weekly Sabbath at may mga ‘High Sabbath day’ sa mga Kapistahang itinakda ni Amang Yahweh sa Leviticus 23.

52

Page 52 of 56

2012

PEOPLE TELLING LIES Ikat-Apat na Pundasyon Ang Appointed Feast of Yahweh Magpakailanman TINANGGAL NILA ANG IKA-APAT NA PUNDASYON GENESIS 17:7-14 FOUNDATION REMOVED

LEV. 23:1-41 APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH

EXODUS 20:1-17 MATTHEW 5:17-18 TEN COMMANDMENTS EXODUS 29:1-9 FOUNDATION REMOVED

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH Leviticus 23:1-44 Leviticus 23:41 And ye shall keep it a feast unto YAHWEH seven days in the year. It shall be a STATUTE FOREVER in your generations: ye shall celebrate it in the seventh month.

FEASTS OF YAHWEH Leviticus 23:1 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying, Leviticus 23:2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, Concerning the feasts of Yahweh, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, even these are my feasts.

Leviticus 23:3 Six days shall work be done: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of rest, an holy convocation; ye shall do no work therein: it is the Sabbath of Yahweh in all your dwellings.

Leviticus 23:4 These are the feasts of Yahweh, even holy convocations, which ye shall proclaim in their seasons.

Leviticus 23:5 In the fourteenth day of the first month at even is Passover of Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:6

And on the fifteenth day of the same month is the feast of unleavened bread unto Yahweh: seven days ye must eat unleavened bread.

Leviticus 23:7

In the first day ye shall have an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein.

Leviticus 23:8

But ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh seven days: in the seventh day is an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein.

Leviticus 23:9

And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying,

Leviticus 23:10

Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When ye be come into the land which I give unto you, and shall reap the harvest thereof, then ye shall bring a sheaf of the firstfruits of your harvest unto the priest:

Leviticus 23:11 And he shall wave the sheaf before Yahweh, to be accepted for you: on the morrow after the Sabbath the priest shall wave it.

53

Page 53 of 56

Leviticus 23:12 And ye shall offer that day when ye wave the sheaf an he lamb without blemish of the first year for a burnt offering unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:13 And the meat offering thereof shall be two tenth deals of fine flour mingled with oil, an offering made by fire unto Yahweh for a sweet savour: and the drink offering thereof shall be of wine, the fourth part of an hin.

Leviticus 23:14 And ye shall eat neither bread, nor parched corn, nor green ears, until the selfsame day that ye have brought an offering unto your Elohim: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings.

Leviticus 23:15 And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the Sabbath, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave offering; seven Sabbaths shall be complete: Leviticus 23:16 Even unto the morrow after the seventh Sabbath shall ye number fifty days; and ye shall offer a new meat offering unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:17 Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave loaves of two tenth deals: they shall be of fine flour; they shall be baken with leaven; they are the firstfruits unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:18 And ye shall offer with the bread seven lambs without blemish of the first year, and one young bullock, and two rams: they shall be for a burnt offering unto Yahweh, with their meat offering, and their drink offerings, even an offering made by fire, of sweet savour unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:19 Then ye shall sacrifice one kid of the goats for a sin offering, and two lambs of the first year for a sacrifice of peace offerings.

Leviticus 23:20 And the priest shall wave them with the bread of the firstfruits for a wave offering before Yahweh, with the two lambs: they shall be holy to Yahweh for the priest.

Leviticus 23:21 And ye shall proclaim on the selfsame day, that it may be an holy convocation unto you: ye shall do no servile work therein: it shall be a statute for ever in all your dwellings throughout your generations.

Leviticus 23:22 And when ye reap the harvest of your land, thou shalt not make clean riddance of the corners of thy field when thou reapest, neither shalt thou gather any gleaning of thy harvest: thou shalt leave them unto the poor, and to the stranger: I am Yahweh your Elohim.

Leviticus 23:23 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying, Leviticus 23:24 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, In the seventh month, in the first day of the month, shall ye have a Sabbath, a memorial of blowing of trumpets, an holy convocation.

Leviticus 23:25 Ye shall do no servile work therein: but ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:26 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying, Leviticus 23:27 Also on the tenth day of this seventh month there shall be a day of atonement: it shall be an holy convocation unto you; and ye shall afflict your souls, and offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:28 And ye shall do no work in that same day: for it is a day of atonement, to make an atonement for you before Yahweh your Elohim.

Leviticus 23:29 For whatsoever soul it be that shall not be afflicted in that same day, he shall be cut off from among his people.

Leviticus 23:30 And whatsoever soul it be that doeth any work in that same day, the same soul will I destroy from among his people.

Leviticus 23:31 Ye shall do no manner of work: it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations in all your dwellings.

Leviticus 23:32 It shall be unto you a Sabbath of rest, and ye shall afflict your souls: in the ninth day of the month at even, from even unto even, shall ye celebrate your Sabbath.

54

Page 54 of 56

Leviticus 23:33 And Yahweh spake unto Moses, saying, Leviticus 23:34 Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, The fifteenth day of this seventh month shall be the feast of tabernacles for seven days unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:35 On the first day shall be an holy convocation: ye shall do no servile work therein.

Leviticus 23:36 Seven days ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh: on the eighth day shall be an holy convocation unto you; and ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh: it is a solemn assembly; and ye shall do no servile work therein.

Leviticus 23:37 These are the feasts of Yahweh, which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, to offer an offering made by fire unto Yahweh, a burnt offering, and a meat offering, a sacrifice, and drink offerings, every thing upon his day:

Leviticus 23:38 Beside the Sabbaths of Yahweh, and beside your gifts, and beside all your vows, and beside all your freewill offerings, which ye give unto Yahweh.

Leviticus 23:39 Also in the fifteenth day of the seventh month, when ye have gathered in the fruit of the land, ye shall keep a feast unto Yahweh seven days: on the first day shall be a Sabbath, and on the eighth day shall be a Sabbath.

Leviticus 23:40 And ye shall take you on the first day the boughs of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook; and ye shall rejoice before Yahweh your Elohim seven days.

Leviticus 23:41 And ye shall keep it a feast unto Yahweh seven days in the year. It shall be a statute for ever in your generations: ye shall celebrate it in the seventh month.

Leviticus 23:42 Ye shall dwell in booths seven days; all that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths: Leviticus 23:43 That your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought them out of the land of Egypt: I am Yahweh your Elohim.

Leviticus 23:44 And Moses declared unto the children of Israel the feasts of Yahweh.

ARAL NG BULAANG PROPETA TINANGGAL NA RAW ANG MGA KAPISTAHAN NI YAHWEH Isaiah 1:9 Except YAHWEH of hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrah.

Isaiah 1:10 Hear the word of YAHWEH, ye rulers of Sodom; give ear unto the law of our Elohim, ye people of Gomorrah.

Isaiah 1:11 To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me? saith YAHWEH: I am full of the burnt offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts; and I delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of lambs, or of he goats.

Isaiah 1:12 When ye come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hand, to tread my courts?

Isaiah 1:13 Bring no more vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto me; the new moons and Sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, I cannot away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting.

Isaiah 1:14 YOUR new moons and YOUR appointed feasts my soul hateth: they are a trouble unto me; I am weary to bear them.

Ang Mga Kapistahan ni YAHWEH ay IBA sa mga Kapistahan ng MGA HINDI SUMUSUNOD kay YAHWEH.

SI YAHWEH-SHUâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;A MESSIAH AY GUMANAP NG MGA KAPISTAHAN NI YAHWEH Matthew 26:18 And he said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Rabbi saith, My time is at hand; I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples.

55

Page 55 of 56

Mark 14:14 And wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to the goodman of the house, The Rabbi saith, Where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples?

Luke 2:41 Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the passover.

John 2:23 Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.

Mark 14:1 After two days was the feast of the passover, and of unleavened bread: and the chief priests and the scribes sought how they might take him by craft, and put him to death.

John 7:2 Now the Jews' feast of tabernacles was at hand.

Jeremiah 6:16 â&#x20AC;&#x2DC;Thus saith Yahweh, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls.â&#x20AC;&#x2122; Do not remove the old paths which are the Foundations declared by Yahweh as FOREVER.

56

Page 56 of 56

Kapitulo 3 : TALAAN NG MGA NILALAMAN

Kapitulo 3: KAPISTAHAN NI YAHWEH SA PAG-IKOT NG MUNDO----------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 12 MAG-INGAT SA LEBADURA NI HEROD-----------------------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 16 MGA IDINAGDAG SA BIBLIA ANG MALINIS AT MARUMING HAYOP------------------------------------P-1 to 10 PERSIAN KINGDOM CAPTURED BABYLONIAN KINGDOM IN BEHISTUN INSCRIPTION---------------P-1 to 2 PAANONG NAISULAT ANG BIBLIA ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 16 MATTHEW 10:5-6 GO TO THE LOST SHEEP OF THE HOUSE OF YAHSHEAR (ISRAEL) -----------------P-1 to 12 OPHIR THE ANCIENT FILIPINOS : BOXER CODEX-----------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 27 THE PHILIPPINES IS ISLANDS OF GOLD-----------------------------------------------------------------------------P-1 to 4

SUNSET TRAVELS AROUND THE WORLD SIGHTING OF NEW MOON FIRST CRESCENT ON

MARCH 2015 DATE & TIME OF SOLSTICES & EQUINOXES IN 2015 Vernal Equinox (Spring) March 20 2015 22:45 GMT Summer Solstice (Summer) June 21 2015 16:38 GMT Autumnal Equinox (Fall) September 23 2015 08:20 GMT Winter Solstice (Winter) December 22 2015 04:38 GMT

Vernal Equinox 2015 A.D.(C.E.) (Time of Day and Night are equal) March 20,2015 @ 22:45 GMT is the Vernal Equinox on year 2015 A.D. According to Josephus of ‘Antiquities of the Jews’ that they (the Jews at Messiah’s time) did celebrate the Passover (14th day of the New Moon on March)after the Sun is at Aries meaning at occurrence of Vernal Equinox.

First Council of Nicea 325 A.D.(C.E.) In First Council of Nicea the Vernal Equinox was set to March 21 every Year.

Gregorian Calendar The calendar was reformed in 1582 A.D. to the Julian calendar. It was introduced by Pope Gregory XIII, after whom the calendar was named, by papal bull Inter gravissimas dated 24 February 1582. The motivation for the adjustment was to bring the date for the celebration of Easter(Passover changed to Easter) to the time of the year in which the First Council of Nicaea had agreed upon in 325 A.D.. Although a canon of the council specified that all Christians should celebrate Easter on the same day, it took almost five centuries before virtually all Christians achieved that objective by adopting the rules of the Church of Alexandria.

Year 1582 A.D.(C.E.) the Vernal Equinox is on March 11 On year 1582 the Vernal Equinox is on March 11 therefore they DROPPED ten (10) days. This is because from year 325 A.D. to year 1582 A.D. the difference in set date for Vernal Equinox is already ten (10) days of Julian Calendar of 365.25 days that they have Leap Year every Four (4)

Page 1

years and the correct is 365.2422 days in one solar year, they dropped ten (10) days making March 11 to be March 21 to coincide with Vernal Equinox set on First Council of Nicea on year 325 A.D. (C.E.)

British Calendar Act of 1751 In England, the year 1751 A.D. was a short year of 282 days, running from 25 March to 31 December. 1752 began on 1 January. To align the calendar in use in England to that in use on the continent, the changes introduced in 1582 by the Gregorian calendar were adopted with effect in 1752. To this end, the calendar was advanced by 11 days: Wednesday 2 September 1752 was followed by Thursday 14 September 1752. The year 1752 was thus a short year (355 days) as well.

The other changes brought about by Gregory were also adopted: the more accurate rules for leap years and for the date of Easter. However, with religious strife still on their minds, the British could not bring themselves to adopt the Catholic system entirely: the Annexe to the Act established a computation for the date of Easter that achieved the same result, without actually adopting Gregory's rules. The process, set out in the Book of Common Prayer as required by the Act, includes calculation of the Golden Number and the Sunday Letter, which (in the Easter section of the Book) were presumed to be already known. The Annexe to the Act includes the definition: "Easter-day (on which the rest depend) is always the first Sunday after the Full Moon, which happens upon, or next after the Twenty-first Day of March. And if the Full Moon happens upon a Sunday, Easter-day is the Sunday after." The Annexe subsequently uses the terms "Paschal Full Moon" and "Ecclesiastical Full Moon", making it clear that they only approximate to the real Full Moon.

On year 1752 on September 02, 1752 A.D. September 14, 1752 A.D. Thursday. Eleven because from year 1582 A.D. to year 1752 11 days of Julian Calendar is 365.25 days Four (4) years and the correct is 365.2422

Wednesday, the next day bocome (11) days was DROPPED. This is A.D. the difference is already that they have Leap Year every days in one solar year.

How to determine the Month of Abib in Gregorian Calendar First is the Vernal Equinox, that Passover the sun is at Aries meaning after the Vernal Equinox and Vernal Equinox is set on March 21 every year (it is already now on March 20, 2015) and the basis of Passover Day Memorial is on the 14th day of the lunar month. Therefore Passover is to be held on March 20 and after March 20, BUT if the 14th day fall on BEFORE Vernal Equinox (before March 20) the NEXT New Moon following the Vernal Equinox is the start of First month of Abib the 14th day the Passover will be April.

Page 2

New Moon of Month of March 2015 (New Moon â&#x20AC;&#x201C; Mar 20, 2015 â&#x20AC;&#x201C; 9:39 (GMT))

NASA Astronomical New Moon on March 20, 2015 @09:39 GMT

Visualized the coming Astronomical New Moon or Conjunction on March 20, 2015 at GMT 09:39 according to the forecast of NASA. This Conjunction on March 20, 2015 at GMT 09:39, according to US Naval Observatory is to wait a minimum of 18 hours age of Moon from Conjunction to view on the sunset point on Earth the first crescent of New Moon which is also the start of the First Biblical Day. This sunset travel around the world for 24 hours to reach its point of origin is the Biblical First Day of the Month.

Therefore total of 41 Hours-59 minutes the age of New Moon (18:00+23:59=41:59)to complete one Biblical First Day. Then it will be the Second day after the sunset passed the point of origin.

That Conjunction on March 20, 2015 Friday at GMT 09:39 plus 18 hours will be March 21, 2015 Saturday at GMT 03:39. At that point of time on March 21, 2015 at GMT 03:39 the point of Earth having sunset is the Start of Sighting the New first crescent of New Moon. The sunset travels around the world for 24 hours to reach its point of origin that completed the Biblical First day of the Month.

Only on Sunset Time the First Crescent of New Moon will be visible for a few minutes Any one must be fully enlightened that only on Sunset Time the First Crescent of New Moon will be visible to the naked eyes and lasted for a few minutes till the New Moon set down to the western horizon.

Sunset is moving from East to West The Sunset is moving from East to West because the Earth Rotation of 24 hours is going to the East is faster than the Moon revolution and rotation turning to East also in 29 days, 12 hours, 44 minutes, 2.8 seconds or 29.530588715 days the average one Lunar Month in one solar year. Sometime the Moon revolution and rotation is less than 29 days and sometimes more than 29 days.

Point of Earth having sunset after 18 hours passed the Conjunction Time We will look at the point on Earth having sunset after 18 hours passed the Conjunction on March 20, 2015 Friday at GMT 09:39 plus 18 hours is March 21, 2015 Saturday at GMT 03:39 (March 20, 2015 @ GMT 09:39 Plus 18 Hours equals March 21, 2015 @ GMT 03:39).

Page 3

Hawaii

Sunrise

Sunset

Mar 19, 2015 6:36 AM Mar 20, 2015 6:36 AM Mar 21, 2015 6:35 AM

6:42 PM 6:42 PM 6:43 PM

Hawaii, USA is GMT-10:00 Sunset on March 20,2015 18:42 PM The sunset in Hawaii USA on March 20,2015 Friday is at 18:42 P.M. Local Time (Hawaii is negative GMT-10:00). We will look at the point on Earth having sunset after 18 hours passed the Conjunction on March 20, 2015 Friday at GMT 09:39 plus 18 hours the New moon is visible in any point on Earth having Sunset is on March 21, 2015 Saturday at GMT 03:39, But Hawaii is negative GMT-10 therefore March 21, 2015 at GMT 03:39 is equivalent to Hawaii local time on March 20, 2015 Friday @ 17:39 P.M. The New moon is visible in any point on Earth having Sunset. Hawaii sunset on March 20, 2015 Friday @ 18:42, therefore Hawaii will wait for one (1) Hours and 03 minutes to sunset time to view the First new Moon Crescent at 9.52 degrees above the western horizon and the age of New Moon is 19 Hours and 03 minutes. The First Crescent of New Moon in Hawaii, USA is visible at 9.52 degrees height above the horizon on sunset time at 18:42 P.M. on March 20, 2015 Friday Hawaii, Local time.

DAY

NIGHT

IMAGINARY CONJUNCTION LINE

NEW MOON CRESCENT Moon Age: 19 Hours, 03 Minutes Hawaii Sunset @ 18:42 P.M. March 20,2015

4

Perth,Australia & Philippines both at GMT+8:00 Perth Sunset Time Mar 20, 2015 Mar 21, 2015

6:29 PM 6:27 PM

Manila Sunset Time Mar 20, 2015 Mar 21, 2015 Mar 22, 2015

6:07 PM 6:07 PM 6:07 PM

New Moon seen on sunset time on March 20,2015 Friday in Hawaii islands, the sunset From Hawaii USA will travel westward passing the International Date Line changed the day and is already March 21,2015 Saturday and the sunset next to reached in Perth, Australia and in Philippines both at GMT + 8:00 and the age of New Moon is 24 Hours and 28 minutes the First Crescent of New Moon in Philippines is visible at 12.23 degrees height above the horizon on sunset time @18:07 P.M. on March 21, 2015 Saturday, while in Perth Australia the age of New Moon is 24 Hours and 48 minutes on sunset time at 18.27 P.M. March 21, 2015 Saturday the New Moon is visible @ 12.9 degrees.

IDL-International Date Line

March 21, 2015 Saturday

DAY

March 20,2015 Friday

NIGHT

IMAGINARY CONJUNCTION LINE

NEW MOON CRESCENT

Philippines Sunset @ 18:07 P.M. March 21,2015

Moon Age: 24 Hours, 28 Minutes Philippines 24 Hours, 48 Minutes Perth Australia

Perth Australia Sunset @ 18:27 P.M. March 21,2015

5

Kerala, India is GMT+5:30 Mar 20, 2015 Mar 21, 2015 Mar 22, 2015

6:33 PM 6:33 PM 6:33 PM

New Moon seen on sunset time on March 20,2015 Friday in Hawaii islands, the sunset From Hawaii USA will travel westward passing the International Date Line changed the day and is already March 21,2015 Saturday and the sunset next to reached in Perth, Australia and in Philippines and next is in Kelara India the sunset is 18:33 P.M. March 21, 2015 Saturday. From Conjunction on March 20, 2015 @ GMT 09:39 Plus 18 Hours equals March 21, 2015 @ GMT 03:39. Kerala India is GMT+5:30. March 21, 2014 @ GMT 03:39 Plus 5:30 equals March 21, 2015 @ 09:09 A.M. still morning and to wait until sunset time, the New Moon is Visible in the sunset time in Kerala at 18:33 P.M. March 21, 2014 Saturday at 13.7 degrees above the horizon and the age of New Moon is 27 hours and 24 minutes on sunset time in Kerala India.

DAY

NIGHT

IMAGINARY CONJUNCTION LINE

NEW MOON CRESCENT

Kerala India Sunset @ 18:33 P.M. March 21,2015 Saturday

Moon Age: 27 Hours, 24 Minutes

6

Qatar is GMT+3:00 also Saudi Arabia and Israel is GMT+3:00 Sunset on March 21,2015 17:45 P.M. Qatar Local time Mar 20, 2015 Mar 21, 2015 Mar 22, 2015

5:45 PM 5:45 PM 5:46 PM

New Moon seen on sunset time on March 20,2015 Friday in Hawaii islands, the sunset From Hawaii USA will travel westward passing the International Date Line changed the day and is already March 21,2015 Saturday and the sunset next to reached in Perth, Australia and in Philippines and in Kelara India and then Qatar at 17:45 P.M. (Qatar is GMT+3:00 also Saudi Arabia and Israel is GMT+3:00). The Conjunction on March 20, 2015 at GMT 09:39 plus 18 hours the New moon is visible in any point on Earth having Sunset is on March 21, 2015 Saturday at GMT 03:39. Qatar is GMT+3 therefore March 21, 2015 at GMT 03:39 plus 03:00 is equivalent to 06:39 A.M. March 21, 2015 Saturday morning in Qatar the new moon is visible in any point of sunset on Earth. Qatar is to wait until sunset on March 21, 2015 Saturday at 17:45 P.M to view the new moon at 14.55 degrees and the age of New Moon is 29 Hours and 06 minutes. The First Crescent of New Moon in Qatar Saudi Arabia and Israel is visible at 14.55 degrees height above the horizon on sunset time of March 21, 2015 Saturday.

DAY

NIGHT

IMAGINARY CONJUNCTION LINE

NEW MOON CRESCENT

Qatar Sunset @ 17:45 P.M. March 21,2015 Saturday

Moon Age: 29 Hours, 06 Minutes

7

London, England is GMT+1:00 Sunrise Sunset Mar 20, 2015 6:04 AM 6:13 PM Mar 21, 2015 6:02 AM 6:15 PM Mar 22, 2015 6:00 AM 6:16 PM

New Moon seen on sunset time on March 20,2015 Friday in Hawaii islands, the sunset From Hawaii USA will travel westward passing the International Date Line changed the day and is already March 21,2015 Saturday and the sunset next to reached in Perth, Australia and in Philippines and in Kelara India and then Qatar then the next to reached the sunset is London, England at 18:15 Local Time (London is GMT+1:00) The Conjunction on March 20, 2015 Friday at GMT 09:39 plus 18 hours the New moon is visible in any point on Earth having Sunset is on March 21, 2015 at GMT 03:39. London is GMT+1 therefore March 21, 2015 at GMT 03:39 plus 01:00 is equivalent to 04:39 A.M. early morning March 21, 2015 Saturday in London the new moon is visible in any point of sunset on Earth. London is to wait until sunset on March 21, 2015 Saturday at 18:15 P.M. to view the new moon at 15.8 degrees and the age of New Moon is 31 Hours and 36 minutes. The First Crescent of New Moon in London, England is visible at 15.8 degrees height above the horizon on sunset time at 18:15 P.M. London Local Time on March 21, 2015 Saturday.

DAY

NIGHT

IMAGINARY CONJUNCTION LINE

NEW MOON CRESCENT

London England Sunset @ 18:15 P.M. March 21,2015 Saturday

Moon Age: 31 Hours, 36 Minutes

8

St Louis, Missouri, USA is GMT- 6:00 Sunrise Sunset Mar 20, 2015 7:05 AM 7:13 PM Mar 21, 2015 7:03 AM 7:14 PM Mar 22, 2015 7:02 AM 7:15 PM

New Moon seen on sunset time on March 20,2015 Friday in Hawaii islands, the sunset From Hawaii USA will travel westward passing the International Date Line changed the day and is already March 21,2015 Saturday and the sunset next to reached in Perth, Australia and in Philippines and in Kelara India and then Qatar then the next to reached the sunset is London, England and next is St. Louis, Missouri, USA at 19:14 P.M. March 21, 2015 Saturday Local Time (Missouri is negative GMT-6:00) The Conjunction on March 20, 2015 Friday at GMT 09:39 plus 18 hours the New moon is visible in any point on Earth having Sunset is on March 21, 2015 at GMT 03:39.

Missouri is Negative GMT-6 therefore March 21, 2015 at GMT 03:39 minus 06:00 is equivalent to 21:39 P.M. March 20, 2015 Friday in Missouri, USA the new moon is visible in any point of sunset on Earth. Missouri just passed the sunset time therefore to wait till next day sunset on March 21, 2015 Saturday at 19:14 P.M. to view the new moon at 15.8 degrees and the age of New Moon is 39 Hours and 35 minutes. The First Crescent of New Moon in Missouri, USA is visible at 19.79 degrees height above the horizon on sunset time at 19:14 Missouri Local Time on March 21, 2015 Saturday.

DAY

NIGHT

IMAGINARY CONJUNCTION LINE

NEW MOON CRESCENT

St. Louis Missouri USA Sunset @ 19:14 P.M. March 21,2015 Saturday

Moon Age: 39 Hours, 35 Minutes

9

First Day Completed Going to Second Day Hawaii, USA is GMT- 10:00 Sunset time Mar 20, 2015 Mar 21, 2015 Mar 22, 2015 Mar 23, 2015

6:42 PM 6:43 PM 6:43 PM 6:43 PM

New Moon seen on sunset time in Hawaii islands on March 20, 2015 Friday, the sunset From Hawaii USA will travel westward passing the International Date Line changed the day and is already March 21,2015 Saturday and the sunset next to reached in Perth, Australia and in Philippines and in Kelara India and then Qatar then the next to reached the sunset is London, England and next is St. Louis, Missouri, USA and next is Hawaii again for the second time at 18:43 P.M. March 21, 2015 Local Time and the age of New Moon is 42 Hours and 4 minutes. The Second sunset Time or second Day the New Moon in Hawaii is visible at 21.03 degrees height above the horizon on sunset time at 18:43 Hawaii, USA Local Time on March 21, 2015 Saturday is the start of SECOND DAY.

DAY

NIGHT

IMAGINARY CONJUNCTION LINE

NEW MOON CRESCENT

Hawaii USA Sunset @ 18:43 P.M. March 21,2015 Saturday

Moon Age: 42 Hours, 04 Minutes

10

SECOND BIBLICAL DAY The First Crescent of New Moon visible in Hawaii sunset on March 20, 2015 Friday and passing the International Date Line changed the day to March 21, 2015 Saturday in Australia and Philippines to India to Kerala India, to Qatar Saudi Arabia and Israel, to London, to Missouri and back to Hawaii again completed the first Biblical Day and on the second Biblical day start on sunset of March 21, 2015 at 18:43 P.M in Hawaii, USA and the age of New Moon is 42 Hours and 4 minutes. The Second Crescent of New Moon which is the start of the Second Biblical Day visible in Hawaii, USA at 21.03 degrees height above the horizon on sunset time at 18:43 on March 21, 2015 Saturday Hawaii, USA Local time is the start of the Second Biblical Day. I pray to Yahweh that this sunset time that travels going westward in countries to countries passing the International date line to complete the 24 hours will enlightened us keepers of appointed feasts of Yahweh because we are accountable to Yahweh whenever you send the Feasts of Yahweh Calendar observance days which is applicable sometimes in USA time only but is in different day in some other part of the world. Observance in different day of Passover Day or different day of Atonement Day will fall our brethren to be cut off from among his people and the same shall be destroy from among his people (Leviticus 23: 28 - 30). We wanted to share this with you so appropriate planning can be done for next year 2015. Some brethren there able to see and confirm the new moon on March 20 and March 21 of year 2015, it will be good if they are aware ahead of time of its scheduled (calculated) late appearance in different countries on Earth where People of Yahweh were gathering for Feasts of Yahweh celebrations.

I pray to Yahweh that enlightenment by the Spirit of Yahweh send thru the name of Yahweh-shu'a (Yahshu'a) the Messiah our High Sacerdote be with you all (YahYah (John) 14:26).

My love to all brethren around the world who heartily and dedicatedly wants to obey and participate in observance and celebration of Forever Feasts of Yahweh in Correct Appointed Time.

11

SABBATHICAL YEAR

YAHWEH CALENDAR 2015

28th OF 49TH YEAR CYCLE CALENDA R -

JANUARY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 1 1 2 3 2 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 3 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 4 5

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

24 31

start on sunset of March 21, 2015 in Philippines

- 4th YEAR O F MET ONIC 19TH YEAR CALENDAR

FEBRUARY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 5 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 6 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 7 8 9

15 22

16 23

17 24

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

MARCH W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI 9 1 2 3 4 5 6 10 8 9 10 11 12 13 11 15 16 17 18 19 20 12 22 23 24 25 26 27 13 29 30 31

SAB 7 14 21 28

14.5 degre e s

20.5 degre e s

APRIL W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 14 1 2 3 4 15 5 6 7 8 9 10 11

MAY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 18 1 2 19 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

JUNE W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 23 1 2 3 4 5 6 24 7 8 9 10 11 12 13

20

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

25

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21 22 23

17 24 31

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

26 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

24

25

26

27

16 17 18

12 19 26

13 20 27

14 21 28

15 22 29

16 23 30

17 24

18 25

19.5 degre e s

12.23 degre e s

13 degrees

19 degrees

JULY W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 28 1 2 3 4 29 5 6 7 8 9 10 11

AUGUST W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 32 1 33 2 3 4 5 6 7 8

SEPTEMBER W K SU NMONT UEW EDT H U FRI SAB 37 1 2 3 4 5 38 6 7 8 9 10 11 12

30 31 32

34 35 36 37

39 40 41

12 19 26

13 20 27

14 21 28

15 22 29

16 23 30

17 24 31

18 25

9 16 23 30

12.5 degrees OCTOBER W K SUNMONT UEW EDT HU FRI SAB 42 1 2 3 43 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 44 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 45 46

18 25

19 26

20 27

21 28

22 29

23 30

24 31

10 11 12 17 18 19 24 25 26 31 18 degrees

Passover Feast Unleavened Bread

50

29

w.s.offering

Pentecost

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

SAB 7 14 21 28

15 22 29

16 23 30

17 24

18 25

D E FRI W K SUNMONT UEW EDT HU C 50 1 2 3 4 E 51 6 7 8 9 10 11 M B 18 52 13 14 15 16 17 E 25 53 20 21 22 23 24 R 54 27 28 29 30 31

19 26

SAB 5 12 19 26

17 degrees

Atonement Day

PASSOVER DAY Start on sunset of April 03, 2015 to sunset April 04, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

14 21 28

Feast of Tabernacles

Last Great day

APPOINTED FEAST OF YAHWEH IN THE PHILIPPINE SOIL

sunset of August 16, 2015 @ 18 degrees

on sunset of April 20, 2015 @ 19.5 degrees

Trumpets

13 20 27

12 degrees DECEMBER

11 degrees

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of March 21, 2015 @ 12.2 degrees

15 22 29

30

NEW YEAR START ON SUNSET OF MARCH 21, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore

14 21 28

NOVEMBER W K SUNMONT UEW EDT HU FRI 46 1 2 3 4 5 6 47 8 9 10 11 12 13 48 15 16 17 18 19 20 49 22 23 24 25 26 27

17.5 degrees

New Moon

13 20 27

FEAST OF UNLEAVENED BREAD

sunset of September 14, 2015 @ 12 degrees

Start on sunset of April 04, 2015 until sunset of April 11, 2015

April 04, 2015 Passover Day Apr. 05 - Apr. 11, 2015 Feast of U-Bread

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on

on sunset of May 19, 2015 @ 13 degrees

sunset of October 14, 2015 @ 17.5 degrees

WAVE-SHEAF OFFERING DAY Start on sunset of April 04, 2015 until sunset of April 05, 2015

New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of June 18, 2015 @ 19 degrees

PENTECOST DAY New Moon Visible in Philippine shore New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on on sunset of July 17, 2015 @ 12.5 degrees sunset of November 12, 2015 @ 11 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of December 12, 2015 @ 17 degrees

Start on sunset of May 23, 2015 until sunset of May 24, 2015 TRUMPETS DAY Start on sunset of Sept. 14 to sunset of Sept. 15, 2015

ATONEMENT DAY Start on

New Moon on the Previous Year

sunset of Sept. 23 until sunset of

April 05, 2015 Wave-Sheaf-Offering Day

May 24, 2015 Pentecost Day

September 15, 2015 Feast of Trumpets September 24, 2015 Atonement Day

Sept. 24, 2015 New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of January 21, 2015 @ 14.5 degrees New Moon Visible in Philippine shore on sunset of February 20, 2015 @ 20.5 degrees

FEAST OF TABERNACLES Start on sunset of Sept. 28 until sunset of Oct.05, 2015 LAST GREAT DAY Start on sunset of

by PILLAR March 17,2001 @Halul Island, Qatar

Oct. 05 until sunset of Oct. 06, 2015

Sept. 29-Oct. 05, 2015 Feast of Tabernacles October 06, 2015 Last Great Day

When the Spanish ruled the Philippines, they purposely destroyed books and other documents on History of the Pilipinos so that they can easily Christianize the people and make them forget their belief.

The old books that were not destroyed by the Spaniards were the Tarsillas of the Muslim, the Book of Datu Sumakwel (which was the History of Panay) and that of Datu Kalantiaw. they make them forget their belief

What is that belief ?

Leaven of Herod ANO ANG LEBADURA NI HEROD NA TAYO AY PINAG-IINGAT NI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH?

(Beware of the Leaven of Pharisees and of Herod) Mark 8:15 “And he charged them, saying, Take heed, beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, and of the leaven of Herod”

NADALANG PANINIWALA NI HERODES Markos 6:14-16, Mateo 14:1-22 ‘nakarating kay Haring Herodes ang balita tungkol kay YAHWEH-shu’a, sapagkat bantog na ang pangalan nito. May nagsabi, siya’y si YahYah Bautista na muling nabuhay, kaya nakakagawa siya ng mga himala. May nagsabi naman na siya’y si EliYah, siya’y propeta, katulad ng mga propeta noong una anang iba. Sinabi naman ni Herodes nang mabalitaan niya ito, ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ si YahYah Bautista na pinapugutan ko’.

Mapapansin na dati nang pinaniniwalaan ang alamat na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ ay sikat na sikat na paniniwala ng halos lahat ng Paganong Bansa bago pa magturo si YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah.

ANG LEBADURA NI HEROD NA TAYO AY PINAG-IINGAT NI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH AY SA MASAMANG BALITA NA NAMATAY AT NABUHAY NA MULI NA DATI NG PANINIWALA NI HEROD BAGO PAMAN MAGANAP ANG NAMATAY AT PAGLIPAS NG TATLONG (3) ARAW AY NABUHAY NA MULI NG INAKALA NILANG MESSIAH page 1

Kilala mo ba si YAHWEH-shu’a ang pangalan ng Messiah na nagturo sa Israel 2,000 taon na ang nakakalipas ?

Ang pangalang itinawag sa kanya ng kaniyang Hebreong magulang ay pangalang Hebreo na YAHWEH-shu’a na isinusulat sa wikang Aramaic na YESHU’A. Dahil ipinagbabawal ang pagbanggit sa pangalang YAHWEH ay tinawag siyang Yahshu’a sa Hebreo ngunit ang tawag sa kanya ng mga Tunay at Legitimate na Paring Levita ay YAHWEH-shu’a. Ang Aramaic na pangalang Yeshu’a ay isinalin sa pangalang Greek na Iesous na binibigkas na Yeh-sous, at isinalin sa Latin na Iesus na binibigkas na Yay-sus at ng maimbento ang letrang ‘J’ noong 1633 A.D. ay naisalin sa English na Jesus, mababasa sa ‘How Yeshu’a Become Jesus’ .

Mas Mahalaga ba ang pangalang YAHWEH-shu’a kaysa Jesus ?

Sa YahYah (Juan) 14:26 “ang Mang-aaliw na siyang Banal Na Ispiritu ay ipadadala ng Ama sa pamamagitan ng Aking Pangalan, at iyang Banal Na Ispiritung iyan ang siyang Magtuturo sa iyo ng lahat ng bagay at Magpapa-alala ng lahat ng sinabi ko sa iyo”.

Ang pangalan niya nang binangit sa YahYah (Juan) 14:26 ay Yahshu’a, hindi pa na-iisalin ang pangalan niya sa Iesous o Jesus, samakatwid ipadadala ng Amang Yahweh ang Banal Na Ispiritu sa pamamagitan ng Pangalang YAHWEHshu’a.

Bago tayo magpatuloy alam natin na bagong imbento lamang ang Letrang ‘J’ kaya imposibleng Jesus ang pangalan ng Messiah, ganoon din ang pangalan ni Juan o ‘John’ ay ang dapat ay ‘YahYah’. Sa Israel ngayon ang tawag kay John ay ‘Yochanan’ na isang kontradiksyon sa nakasulat sa YeremiYah (Jeremiah) 43:4 at sa Luke 1:61. Tangi ang Banal na Pangalan ni Yahweh na ‘Yah’ sa Awit 68:4 ang may kapangyarihan na pagsalitaing-muli si ZechariYah sa Luke 1:22, Luke 1:59-64. Ang Semetic na kapatid na wika ng Hebreo at sa Arabic ang pangalan ni John ay ‘Yahya’.

Si YAHWEH-shu’a ang Messiah ay ANAK NI YAHWEH o ANAK NG TAO ?

Noong kapanahunan pa ni Emperor Constantine na nagtatag ng Romano Katoliko ay pinagtatalunan na kung ang Messiah (na naisalin na sa pangalang Latin na ‘Iesus’) ay ‘Anak ng Kataas-taasan’ o ‘Anak ng Tao’. Nang ipatawag ni Emperor Constantine noong 325 A.D. ang 1,800 na Bishop na ang dumalo ay 318 Bishop lamang sa Council of Nicea, ang pinagkatiwalaan ni Bishop Alexander na si Athanasius ay ipinipilit na si Iesus ay ‘Anak ng Kataas-taasan’ at ang Banal na Ispiriti at ang Ama ay iisa o ang ‘Paniniwala sa Trinity’. Si Arius naman ay ipinagpilitan na si Iesus ay ‘Anak ng Tao’.

Si YAHWEH-shu’a ay Anak Ni Yahweh: Sa geneology sa Luke 3:23-38 “Si YAHWEH-shu’a ay magtatatlumpong taon na ay anak ni Yohseph na anak ni……. si Seth na anak ni Adam na Anak ni Yahweh”.

Si YAHWEH-shu’a raw ay anak ni Yohseph na ang ninuno ay si Adam na Anak ni Yahweh. Sa Genesis 6:2-4 sa kapanahunan ni Adam “At nakita ng mga ‘Anak ni Yahweh’ na magaganda ang mga babaeng ‘Anak ng Tao’ at pumili sila ng kani-kanilang mapapangasawa”. May mga higante sa mundo ng kapanahunang iyon, at ang naging supling ng Anak ni Yahweh sa mga babaeng Anak ng Tao ay naging Magigiting (Mighty men) o tinawag na Elohim. page 2

Nalito ang mga Translators kung Sino ang Anak ni Yahweh at Sino ang Anak ng Tao: YahYah (Juan) 12:32-34 “at Ako, kung Ako at maitaas na, ilalapit ang lahat ng tao sa akin (and I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me)”. YahYah (Juan) 12:33 ay komentaryo ng Translators. YahYah (Juan) 12:34 “Ang mga tao ay sumagot, ‘narinig namin sa batas na ang Messiah ay lalagi magpakailanman, bakit sinasabi mo na ang Anak ng Tao ay kailang maitaas, sino ba itong Anak ng Tao ? (“The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Messiah abideth forever, and how sayest thou, The Son of Man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of Man ?).

Wala naman binanggit sa YahYah 12:32 ang Translators na Anak ng Tao ay kailang maitaas, bakit sa isinagot ng mga tao at nagtatanong sino ba itong Anak ng Tao ? Samakatwid sa YahYah 12:32 ay ang binanggit ni YAHWEH-shu’a ay HINDI ‘Ako’ KUNDI ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay maitaas na. Bakit nalito ang mga Translators ?

Si YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah ay Anak Ni Yahweh na Buhay: Mateo 16:13-17 “Nang dumating si YAHWEH-shu’a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga Alagad. Sino raw ang Anak ng Tao ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila na sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah (Juan Bautista), sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga Propeta”. Kayo naman ano ang sabi ninyo ? sino ako ? tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, “Kayo po ang Messiah, ang Anak Ni Yahweh na Buhay”. Sinabi sa kanya ni YAHWEH-shu’a “mapalad ka Simon na Anak ni Yonas sapagkat ang KATOTOHANANG ITO’Y HINDI INIHAYAG sa iyo ng laman at ng dugo (ng sinumang tao) kundi nang aking Ama (Amang Yahweh) na nasa langit”.

Tanging si Simon Pedro na anak ni Yonas ang pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh ng KATOTOHANAN na si YAHWEH-shu’a ay ANAK NI YAHWEH NA BUHAY. Ang mga Translators ay nalito dahil hindi sila pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh ng katotohanang ito kaya inakala nila na si YAHWEH-shu’a ay Anak ng Tao kagaya ng ayon sa mga Tao.

Ano ang Inihayag ni Amang Yahweh kay Simon Pedro na Anak ni Yonas na Hindi inihayag sa sinumang tao ? Marcos 4:11 ‘sa inyo’y ipinagkaloob na malaman ang lihim tungkol sa paghahari ni Yahweh, ngunit sa iba ay ang lahat ng bagay ay itinuturo sa pamamagitan ng talinghaga’. Kung inihayag din sa inyo ito ay matatanggap ninyo ang mga SUSI sa Kaharian ni Amang Yahweh na nasa Mateo 16:19 at maiintindihan ninyo ang nangyaring sabwatan sa Golgotha.

Matthew 16:19 And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.

Mateo 16:19 At aking ibibigay sa iyo ang mga susi ng kaharian ng langit: kung sinoman ang iyong pigilan sa mundo ay pipigilan sa kalangitan: at kung sinoman ang iyong pakawalan sa mundo ay pakakawalan sa kalangitan.

SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA ANG BULAANG PROPETA NA SI CAIPAS: YahYah 11:51 ‘sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang, bilang punong Seserdote ng panahong iyon, hinulaan niyang mamamatay si YAHWEH-shu’a dahil sa bayan’. page 3

YeremiYah 23:31-32 ‘ako’y laban sa mga propetang kumakatha ng sariling pangitain saka sasabihing iyon ay ang sabi ni Yahweh. Ako’y laban sa propetang nagsasalaysay ng kasinungalingan upang dayain ang aking bayan, hindi ko sila sinugo at wala silang kabuluhang idudulot sa bayang ito’.

Deuteronomo 18:21-22 ‘upang matiyak ninyo kung ano ang sinasabi ng propeta ay kung galing kay Yahweh o hindi, ito ang palatandaan: kapag hindi nagyari o hindi nagkatutoo ang sinabi niya, yaon ay hindi mula kay Yahweh, sariling katha niya iyon, huwag ninyo siyang paniwalaan’.

Si Caipas ay isang Bulaang Propeta at hindi karapat-dapat na maging punong Seserdote dahil hindi siya nanggaling sa lahi ni Aaron na Levita. Samakatwid hindi mula kay Yahweh ang kanyang inihula. Bakit ang mga tigapagturo ng Jesús ay naniniwala sa hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas, at pati na ang mga naniniwala sa tunay na pangalan ni Amang Yahweh at YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah ay pinaniwalaan din ang hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas at naniniwala sa Hindi Seserdote ni Amang Yahweh.

PINANGGALINGAN NG BULAANG SESERDOTE NA KAGAYA NI CAIPAS 1 Hari 12:31 ‘nagtayo pa sila ng mga sambahan sa burol at naglagay ng mga Seserdote na hindi mula sa lipi ng Levita, kundi pangkaraniwang tao lamang (NehemiYah 7:63-65)’.

1 Hari 13:33 ‘sa ginawang kasamaang ito ni Yeroboam, hindi siya tumigil sa paggawa ng kasamaan, patuloy parin siyang nagtatalaga ng mga Seserdote na hindi lahing Levita kundi pangkaraniwang tao lamang’.

Si Caipas ay hindi nanggaling sa lahi ni Aaron na Levita, samakatwid si Caipas ay hindi tamang Seserdote.

ANG TAMANG SESERDOTE Lukas 1:5 ‘Nang si Herodes ang hari ng Judea, may isang Seserdote na ang pangalan ay ZechariYah sa pangkat ni Abias, at mula rin sa lipi ni Aaron ang kanyang asawa na si Elizabeth’.

NehemiYah 12:4 ‘mga Seserdote’ na Levita, ‘Iddo, Ginetoi, Abias’.

Exodus 29:1 ‘Ganito ang gagawin mo sa pagtatalaga kay Aaron at sa kanyang mga anak na lalaki bilang Seserdote’.

SINO ANG NAGPLANO NA IPAPATAY ANG MESSIAH? YahYah 11:45-54 ‘marami sa mga Hudyong dumalaw kay Maria ang nakakita sa ginawa ni YAHWEH-shu’a at nanalig sa kanya. Ngunit ang ilan sa kanila’y pumunta sa mga Pariseo at ibinalita ang ginawa ni YAHWEH-shu’a, kaya’t tinipon ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Pariseo ang mga Kagawad ng Sanhedrin. ‘Ano ang gagawin natin’? Wika nila, gumagawa ng maraming kababalaghan ang taong iyon, kung siya’y pababayaan natin mananampalataya sa kanya ang lahat, paparito ang mga Romano at wawasakin ang Templo at ang ating bansa. Ngunit ang isa sa kanila si Caipas ang pinaka-punong Seserdote noon ay nagsabi ng ganito, ‘Ano ba kayo, hindi ba ninyo naiisip na mas mabuti para sa atin na isang tao lamang ang mamatay alang-alang sa bayan, sa halip na mapahamak ang buong bansa. (sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang bilang punong-Seserdote sa panahong iyon – hinulaan niya na mamamatay si YAHWEH-shu’a dahil sa bansa – at hindi lamang sa bansang iyon lamang kundi upang tipunin ang nagkawatak-watak na mga Anak ng Maykapal). Mula noon ay binalangkas na nila kung paano ipapapatay si YAHWEH-shu’a. Kaya’t siya’y hindi na hayagang naglakad sa Hudea. Sa halip, siya’y nagpunta sa Efraim, isang bayang malapit sa ilang at doon siya nanirahan kasama ng kanyang mga alagad’. page 4

BINALAK NA IPAPATAY NA RIN SI LAZARO YahYah 12:10-11 ‘Binalak ng mga punong Seserdote na ipapatay din si Lazaro, sapagkat dahilan sa kanya’y maraming Hudyong humihiwalay na sa kanila at nananalig na kay YAHWEH-shu’a’.

IBIG IPAPATAY NI HERODES SI YAHWEH-shu’a Lukas 13:31 ‘Dumating noon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay YAHWEH-shu’a, ‘umalis ka rito, sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes’.

Lukas 3:6 ‘umalis ang mga Pariseo at nakipagsabwatan sa mga kampon ni Herodes upang ipapatay si YAHWEH-shu’a’.

ANAK NI YAHWEH AY IBA SA ANAK NG TAO Genesis 6:2 ‘ang mga Anak ni Yahweh ay nakita ang mga babaeng ‘Anak ng Tao’ na magaganda, kaya pumili sila ng kanikanilang mapapangasawa’

ANAK NG TAO Genesis 11:5 ‘bumaba si Yahweh upang tingnan ang lungsod at ang toreng itinatayo ng mga Anak ng Tao’.

SI YAHWEH-shu’a HANGGANG SA NINUNO NIYANG SI ADAN AY MGA ANAK NI YAHWEH Lukas 3: 23 – 38 ‘ si YAHWEH-shu’a ay mag-tatatlumpung taon na ng magsimulang magturo, na anak ni Yahseph, na anak ni Heli,………38..na anak ni Enos, na anak ni Seth, na anak ni Adan na Anak ni Yahweh’.

SINO ANG ANAK NG TAO, SINO AKO? SI YAHWEH-shu’a AY ANAK NI YAHWEH NA BUHAY Mateo 16:13-17 ‘Nang dumating si YAHWEH-shu’a sa lupain ng Caesaria ng Filipos, tinanong niya ang kanyang mga alagad, ‘sino raw ang ‘Anak ng Tao’, ayon sa mga tao? At sumagot sila, ang sabi po ng ilan ay si YahYah Bautista, sabi naman ng iba ay si EliYah, at may nagsabi pang si YeremiYah o isa sa mga propeta. Kayo naman, ano ang sabi ninyo sino ako? Tanong niya sa kanila. Sumagot si Simon Pedro, ‘kayo po ang Messiah ang Anak ni Yahweh na buhay’, sinabi sa kanya ni YAHWEH-shu’a, mapalad ka Simon na anak ni Yonas, sapagkat ang katotohanang ito’y hindi inihayag sa iyo ng sinumang tao kundi ng aking Ama na nasa langit’.

ANO ANG KATOTOHANAN NA HINDI INIHAYAG NG SINUMANG TAO KUNDI ANG AMANG YAHWEH LAMANG? Na makilala na BUHAY si YAHWEH-shu’a ang Messiah na ANAK NI YAHWEH

page 5

SINO BA ANG ANAK NG TAO? YahYah 12:32-34 ‘at kung ako’y maitaas na, ilalapit ko sa akin ang lahat ng tao’, sumagot ang mga tao, ‘sinasabi sa Kasulatan na ang Messiah ay mananatili Magpakailanman, sino ba itong Anak ng Tao?’ Samakatwid, ang binanggit ni YAHWEH-shu’a ‘at kung ako’y maitaas na’ ay ang tamang pagkakasulat ay ‘at kung ang ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay maitaas na’. Ito’y mapapansin sa kasagutan ng mga tao sa pagtatanong ng ‘sino ba itong Anak ng Tao?’ Ang Translators ay hindi “Mapalad’ na kagaya ni Simon na anak ni Yonas na pinahayagan ni Amang Yahweh na si YAHWEH-shu’a ang Messiah ay BUHAY na ANAK NI YAHWEH

NAGPAKILALA SI YAHWEH-shu’a NA ANAK NI YAHWEH YahYah 10:36 ‘ako’y hinirang at sinugo ng Ama, sinabi ko na Ako ay Anak ni Yahweh’.

paano ninyong masasabi ngayon na nilalapastangan ko si Yahweh sa

KINILALA SI YAHWEH-shu’a Mateo 3:17 ‘ito ang minamahal kong Anak na lubos kong kinalulugdan’.

SINO BA ANG BINANGGIT NI YAHWEH-shu’a NA KAILANGANG MAMATAY? Markos 8:31 ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap, siya ay itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba at ipapapatay. Ngunit sa ikatlong araw muli siyang mabubuhay’.

Lukas 9:21-22 ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap at itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba, ipapapatay nila siya, ngunit sa ikatlong araw siya ay muling mabubuhay’.

MULING IPINAHAYAG NI YAHWEH-shu’a ANG KAMATAYAN NG ANAK NG TAO Lukas 9:44-45 ‘ipagkakanulo ang Anak ng Tao’, ngunit ito’y hindi nila maunawaan sapagkat inilihim ito sa kanila’.

Markos 9:31 ‘Ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo at papatayin, ngunit muling mabubuhay sa ikatlong araw’.

Mateo 17:22-23 ‘sinabi sa kanila ni YAHWEH-shu’a na ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo at papatayin, ngunit muling mabubuhay sa ikatlong araw’.

IKATLONG BESES NA INIHAYAG NI YAHWEH-shu’a ANG KAMATAYAN NG ANAK NG TAO Markos 10:33-34 ‘ang Anak ng Tao ay ipagkakanulo sa mga punong Seserdote at sa mga Eskriba, siya’y kanilang hahatulan ng kamatayan at ibibigay sa mga Gentil, siya’y tutuyain nila, luluraan, hahagupitin at papatayin, ngunit muli siyang mabubuhay pagkaraan ng tatlong araw’. page 6

Mateo 20:18 ‘aakyat tayo sa Yahrusalem. Doo’y ipagkakanulo sa mga punong Seserdote at sa mga Eskriba ang Anak ng Tao, hahatulan siya ng kamatayan at ibibigay sa mga Gentil. Siya’y tutuyain, hahagupitin at ipapako sa krus, ngunit muli siyang bubuhayin sa ikatlong araw’.

Lukas 18:31-34 ‘tandaan ninyo ito pupunta tayo sa Yahrusalem at doo’y matutupad ang lahat ng sinulat ng mga propeta tungkol sa ‘Anak ng Tao’. Ipagkakanulo siya sa mga Gentil, tutuyain, dudustain at luluraan siya ng mga ito. Siya’y hahagupitin at papatayin nila, ngunit sa ikatlong araw ay muling mabubuhay. Subalit wala silang maunawaan sa kanilang narinig, hindi nila nakuha ang kahulugan niyon, at hindi man lamang nalaman kung ano ang sinabi ni Yahweh-shu’a’.

Samakatwid ay tinutukoy ni YAHWEH-shu’a ay ang ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay dapat magbata ng maraming hirap, siya ay itatakwil ng Matatanda ng Bayan, ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Eskriba at ipapapatay. Ngunit sa ikatlong araw muling mabubuhay’. Si YAHWEH-shu’a ay ‘Anak ni Yahweh’ na inihayag kay Simon Pedro na anak ni Yonas, ito ay hindi inihayag ng tao kundi tanging si Amang Yahweh lamang ang naghayag nito.

UNANG ITINURO NI APOSTOL SAUL (PABLO) NA SI YAHWEH-shu’a AY ANAK NI YAHWEH Gawa 9:20

‘Una niyang itinuro sa mga sinagoga na si Messiah YAHWEH-shu’a ay siya’ng Anak ni Yahweh

BAGO MAGBAUTISMO SI FELIPE NA DISIPOLO NI YAHWEH-shu’a Gawa 8:37 ‘at si Felipe ay nagsabi ‘kung ikaw ay naniniwala ng buong puso, maniwala ka’, at siya’y sumagot, ‘naniniwala ako na si YAHWEH-shu’a ay Anak ni Yahweh’.

PINANGGALINGAN NG ALAMAT NA ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ ALAMAT NI MYTHRA BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH (1200 B.C.E.) Si Mythra ng Persia ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI ATTIS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (1200 B.C.E.) Si Attis ng Gresya ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI KRISHNA BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (900 B.C.E.) Si Krishna ng India ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

page 7

ALAMAT NI TAMMUZ BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH NG NAZARETH Ezekiel 8:14 (597 B.C.E) Si Nimrod II ay tinawag naTammuz ng mga Babylonia, Azur naman ang tawag ng mga Asyrian, at Osiris naman ang tawag ng mga Egyptian. Si Nimrod II ay napatay at ang kanyang asawa ay nagbuntis sa ibang lalaki at pinalabas na ang bata ay si Nimrod II na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’.Mula noon ang Alamat na ito ay naging bantog sa mga Alamat ng Griyego at Romano kahanay nila Jupiter at Zeus.

ALAMAT NI HORUS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (300 B.C.E.) Si Horus ng Egypt ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI DIONYSUS BAGO LUMITAW SI YAHWEH-shu’a MESSIAH NG NAZARETH (200 B.C.E.) Si Dionysus ng Gresya ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

Mapapansin na ang mga unang nagsalin (translators) ng Biblia ay nanggaling sa bansang naimpluwensyahan ng mga Alamat na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’. Mapapanood sa Google video clipping ‘Part 1 The Greatest Story Ever Told’.

NADALANG PANINIWALA NI HERODES Markos 6:14-16, Mateo 14:1-22 ‘nakarating kay Haring Herodes ang balita tungkol kay YAHWEH-shu’a, sapagkat bantog na ang pangalan nito. May nagsabi, siya’y si YahYah Bautista na muling nabuhay, kaya nakakagawa siya ng mga himala. May nagsabi naman na siya’y si EliYah, siya’y propeta, katulad ng mga propeta noong una anang iba. Sinabi naman ni Herodes nang mabalitaan niya ito, ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ si YahYah Bautista na pinapugutan ko’.

Mapapansin na dati nang pinaniniwalaan ang alamat na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ ay sikat na sikat na paniniwala ng halos lahat ng Paganong Bansa bago pa magturo si YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah.

ANO BA ANG TALINGHAGA SA NABUHAY NA MULI? Lukas 15:32 ‘ngunit dapat tayong magsaya at magalak, sapagkat ‘NAMATAY NA’ ang kapatid mo, ngunit –‘MULING NABUHAY’, ‘NAWALA’ ngunit muling nasumpungan’ Epeso 2:5

‘tayo’y ‘BINUHAY’ niya kay Messiah kahit noong tayo’y mga patay pa dahil sa ating mga pagsuway’.

Lukas 9:60 ‘ipaubaya mo sa mga patay ang paglilibing ng kanilang mga patay’.

Marcos 4:11 ‘sa inyo’y ipinagkaloob na malaman ang lihim tungkol sa paghahari ni Yahweh, ngunit sa iba ay ang lahat ng bagay ay itinuturo sa pamamagitan ng talinghaga’.

page 8

PANALANGIN NI YAHWEH-shu’a Lukas 22:42 ‘Ama’, wika niya, ‘kung maaari’y ilayo mo sa akin ang sarong ito, gayunma’y huwag ang kalooban ko ang masunod kundi ang KALOOBAN MO’.

DININIG ANG PANALANGIN NI YAHWEH-shu’a Hebreo 5:7-8 ‘Noong si YAHWEH-shu’a ay namumuhay rito sa lupa, siya’y nanalangin at lumuluhang sumamo kay Amang Yahweh na makapagliligtas sa kanya sa kamatayan, at DININIG SIYA dahil sa lubusan siyang nagpakumbaba’.

KALOOBAN NG NAGMAMAY-ARI NA MAKAKUHA NG PRUTAS HINDI ANG MAPATAY ANG KANYANG ANAK Mateo 21:33-41 Pakinggan ninyo ang isang Talinghaga: May isang nagmamay-ari ng pataniman ng ubasan at tinayuan niya ng gawaan ng alak at tore at iniwan niya sa kanyang mga Magsasaka at siya ay pumunta sa ibang bansa. Nang dumating ang panahon na malapit ng magbunga ang mga pananim ay ipinadala niya ang ang kanyang mga Tagasunod sa Magsasaka upang makatanggap ng mga prutas. Ang Tagasunod ay binugbog at pinatay at ang iba ay pinagbabato. Muling nagpadala ng iba pang Tagasunod at ganoon din ang ginawa ng Magsasaka. Ngunit sa huli ay ipinadala ang kanyang anak sa paniwalang kanilang igagalang ang kanyang anak. Ngunit ng makita ng mga Magsasaka ang anak ay nagkaisa sila na sinabing “ito ang Tigapagmana, atin siyang Patayin at ating angkinin ang kanyang pagmamanahan” At ang Anak ay kanilang kinuha sa Pataniman ng ubas at kanilang Pinatay. Ngayon kung dumating na ang Nagmamay-ari ng pataniman ng ubas, ano ang kanyang gagawin sa mga Magsasaka? At sumagot sila na matinding sisirain ang mga masasamang tao at ibibigay ang kanyang pataniman ng ubas sa ibang Magsasaka na magsusukli sa kanya ng mga Prutas sa Tamang Panahon”.

KALOOBAN ba ng Nagmamay-ari ng ubasan na mapatay ang kanyang Anak o ang KALOOBAN niya ay Makakuha ng Prutas sa tamang panahon?

INILAGAY SA KANILANG ISIP NA AKO’Y PATAY Awit 31:12 ‘ako ay kinalimutan nila at inilagay sa kanilang isip na ako ay patay’

Awit 118:17-22 ‘hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan’. 118:22 ‘ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato’ Ito ay naisalin sa Gawa 4:11-12 ‘ang batong inayawan ay naging pinaka-saligang bato, walang kaligtasan sa kaninuman, dahil walang tanging pangalan sa silong ng langit na ipinagkaloob sa mga tao kundi sa pangalan ni YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah’.

Lukas 24:44 ‘ito ang tinutukoy ko ng sabihin ko sa inyo noong kasama-sama pa ninyo ako, ‘dapat matupad ang lahat ng nakasulat tungkol sa akin sa Kasulatan ni Moses, sa Aklat ng mga Propeta, at sa mga Aklat ng Awit ni David’.

ANG MGA NAKASULAT SA MGA KASULATAN NI MOSES, AKLAT NG MGA PROPETA AT SA AKLAT NG AWIT NI DAVID Deuteronomo 18:15 ‘si Yahweh ay magtatalaga ng Propeta sa kalagitnaan ninyo, na kalahi ninyo, na kagaya ko (si Moses ay Levita rin), sa kanya kayo dapat makinig’. Si YAHWEH-shu’a ay anak ng Levitang si Marriam Luke 1:5 at luke 1:36. page 9

Awit 118:17-22 ‘hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan’. 118:22 ‘ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato’ Daniel 9:26 ‘at paglipas ng dalawang linggo ang Messiah ay mapuputol, ngunit hindi para sa kanyang sarili’: Mapuputol ngunit hindi sinabing mamamatay.

Isaiah 53:8 ‘siya ay inilabas sa kulungan at sa paghatol: at sino ang makakapagsabi sa kasama niya sa kanyang henerasyon na siya ay pinutol sa lupain ng mga buhay? Dahil sa kasalanan ng kanyang bayan siya ay nagdalamhati’.

Si Propeta Isaiah ay sumulat ng pangsubok na katanungan na sino sa kanyang kapanahunang ka-henerasyon na makakapagsabi na siya ay naputol sa lupain ng mga buhay. Dahil sa kasalanan ng kanyang bayan siya ay nagdalamhati (stricken).

WALANG NAKASULAT SA MGA KASULATAN NG MGA HUDYO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP. ITO AY DAGDAG NG NAGSALIN NG SULAT NI MATEO NA ANG MESSIAH AY MAGBABATA NG HIRAP Mateo 26:27-28 ‘NAGPASALAMAT’. Tingnan ang Mateo 15:36 ‘ibinigay niya sa kanila – LAHAT KAYO, kagaya sa Markos 14:23-24, sa sunud-sunod na ulat ni Markos ang mga Disipolo ay UMINOM at pagkatapos ay sinabi ni YAHWEH-shu’a ang salitang ito. Sa Mateo ay PINALITAN ITO at ginawang pautos na INUMIN NINYO sinundan ng salitang ‘AKING DUGO’, tingnan ang Leviticus 17:11 dahil ang dumanak na dugo ang dahilan ng buhay at kung ilalagay ito sa altar ay MAKAKAPAGPATAWAD ng mga KASALANAN na may relasyon sa Huling Hapunan. Sa mga salita na nasalin sa Griyego, tingnan ang Markos 14:24 ‘MARAMI’, tingnan ang Mateo 20:28, dahil sa ‘KAPATAWARAN NG KASALANAN’ AY IDINUGTUNG SA AKLAT NI MATEO sa Mateo 26:28 “for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many” FOR

REMISSION OF SINS (idinagdag). Parehas na salita ang nasa Markos 1:4 sa pagbabautismo ni YahYah Bautista ngunit sa Mateo ay INIWASAN ITO (Mateo 3:11).

Ginawa ito maari dahil ‘NAIS NIYANG IPALAGAY NA ANG PAGSASAKRIPISYO NG MESSIAH SA KAMATAYAN AY ANG MAGBIBIGAY NG KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN’.

Maliwanan na IDINAGDAG lamang sa Mateo na ang ‘KAPATAWARAN NG MGA KASALANAN AY ANG KAMATAYAN NG MESSIAH’. Ano ba ang KAPATAWARAN ng mga kasalanan?

JUBILEE YEAR Ang Kapatawaran sa Mga Kasalanan Leviticus 25:8-55, ang Jubilee Year ay ang KAPATAWARAN sa mga materyal na mga pagkakautang, ngunit ang espiritual na utang ay mga kasalanan na katulad sa Jubilee Year na PINATATAWAD ang materyal na utang ay ganoon din PINATATAWAD ang espiritual na utang na mga kasalanan.

Lukas 4:19 ‘upang ituro ang Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh’. Ang tinutukoy na Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year. Lahat ng mga Escolar ay naniniwala na ang Katanggap-tanggap na Taon ni Yahweh ay ang Jubilee Year.

Lukas 7:36-50 ‘si YAHWEH-shu’a ay inimbitahan ni Simon na isang Pariseo upang kumain sa kanyang tahanan, at ang isang masamang babae ay hinugasan sa luha at pinunasan ng kanyang buhok, nilagyan ng pabango at hinalikan ang mga paa ni YAHWEH-shu’a. Ang mga nanduroong Pariseo ay nagsabi na kung talagang Propeta si YAHWEH-shu’a ay makikilala niya agad ito na isang masamang babae. Ngunit tinanong ni YAHWEH-shu’a si Simon (na Pariseo) tungkol sa dalawang tao na may pagkakautang na 500 Dinaryo at 50 Dinaryo, Nang hindi parehong makapagbayad ay agad na pinatawad sa pagkakautang ang dalawa. Ngayon sino sa kanila ang higit na magmamahal sa nagpatawad sa utang? Sumagot si Simon na ang mas Malaki ang pagkakautang ang mas higit na magmamahal. Sa ganitong sagot ni Simon ay itinuro ni YAHWEH-shu’a ang makasalanang babae (Lukas 7:47) at sinabi na kahit Marami o Malaki ang kasalanan ng babae ay PINATAWAD NA dahil Malaki rin ang isinukli niyang pagmamahal. At sinabi ni YAHWEH-shu’a sa babae ‘Ang iyong mga kasalanan ay PINATAWAD NA’ (Lukas 7:48). At ang mga kasalo sa pagkain ay nagsimulang magtanong sa sarili, ‘sino ba ito na pati pagpapatawad ng kasalanan ay pinanga-ngahasan? Ngunit sinabi ni YAHWEHshu’a sa babae ‘INILIGTAS KA NG IYONG PANANALIG, YUMAON KA NA AT IPANATAG MO ANG IYONG KALOOBAN’. page 10

Samakatwid ang may malaking pagkakautang na pinatawad ay kagaya noong babae na may malaking kasalanan, ito ay ang ibig sabihin ng Jubilee Year, na mas-Malaki ang halaga na maisasanla ang ari-arian kung Malaki pa ang panahon bago dumating ang Jubilee Year, at mas-Maliit naman ang halaga kung maliit na ang panahon bago dumating ang Jubilee Year. Ang Jubilee Year ay nagpapatawad sa mga utang na materyal, samantala ang utang na espiritual ay ang mga kasalanan ay ganoon din ay PINATATAWAD sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh . Ang pananampalataya ng babae ang nagligtas sa kanya, ito ang pananampalataya sa itinuro ni YAHWEH-shu’a sa Lukas 4:19 na Jubilee Year. Kung ang pananampalataya sa Taon na Katanggap-tanggap kay Yahweh (Jubilee Year) ay isang daan sa IKAPAPATAWAD sa mga utang na kasalanan, Bakit kailangan pang mamatay ang Messiah sa ikapapatawad ng ating mga kasalanan?

IMBISTIGASYON SA MGA NAGANAP: SINO ANG NAGPLANO NA IPAPATAY ANG MESSIAH? (Si Caipas ay Pekeng Pari Huwag paniwalaan sabi ni Yahweh sa Deut.

18:21-22 ) ANG BULAANG PROPETA NA SI CAIPAS: YahYah 11:51 ‘sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang, bilang punong Seserdote ng panahong iyon, hinulaan niyang mamamatay si YAHWEH-shu’a dahil sa bayan’.

YeremiYah 23:31-32 ‘ako’y laban sa mga propetang kumakatha ng sariling pangitain saka sasabihing iyon ay ang sabi ni Yahweh. Ako’y laban sa propetang nagsasalaysay ng kasinungalingan upang dayain ang aking bayan, hindi ko sila sinugo at wala silang kabuluhang idudulot sa bayang ito’.

Deuteronomo 18:21-22 ‘upang matiyak ninyo kung ano ang sinasabi ng propeta ay kung galing kay Yahweh o hindi, ito ang palatandaan: kapag hindi nagyari o hindi nagkatutoo ang sinabi niya, yaon ay hindi mula kay Yahweh, sariling katha niya iyon, huwag ninyo siyang paniwalaan’.

Si Caipas ay isang bulaang Propeta at hindi karapat-dapat na maging punong Seserdote dahil hindi siya nanggaling sa lahi ni Aaron na Levita. Samakatwid hindi mula kay Yahweh ang kanyang inihula. Bakit ang mga tigapagturo ng Jesús ay naniniwala sa hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas, at pati na ang mga naniniwala sa tunay na pangalan ni Amang Yahweh at YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah ay pinaniwalaan din ang hula ng bulaang propetang si Caipas at naniniwala sa Hindi Seserdote ni Amang Yahweh.

YahYah 11:45-54 ‘marami sa mga Hudyong dumalaw kay Maria ang nakakita sa ginawa ni YAHWEH-shu’a at nanalig sa kanya. Ngunit ang ilan sa kanila’y pumunta sa mga Pariseo at ibinalita ang ginawa ni YAHWEH-shu’a, kaya’t tinipon ng mga punong Seserdote at ng mga Pariseo ang mga Kagawad ng Sanhedrin. ‘Ano ang gagawin natin? Wika nila, ‘gumagawa ng maraming kababalaghan ang taong iyon, kung siya’y pababayaan natin mananampalataya sa kanya ang lahat, paparito ang mga Romano at wawasakin ang Templo at ang ating bansa. Ngunit ang isa sa kanila si Caipas ang pinaka-punong Seserdote noon ay nagsabi ng ganito, ‘Ano ba kayo, hindi ba ninyo naiisip na mas mabuti para sa atin na isang tao lamang ang mamatay alang-alang sa bayan, sa halip na mapahamak ang buong bansa. ( sinabi niya ito hindi sa ganang kanyang sarili lamang bilang punong-Seserdote sa panahong iyon – hinulaan niya na mamamatay si YAHWEH-shu’a dahil sa bansa – at hindi lamang sa bansang iyon lamang kundi upang tipunin ang nagkawatak-watak na mga Anak ng Maykapal). Mula noon ay binalangkas na nila kung paano ipapapatay si YAHWEH-shu’a. Kaya’t siya’y hindi na hayagang naglakad sa Hudea. Sa halip, siya’y nagpunta sa Efraim, isang bayang malapit sa ilang at doon siya nanirahan kasama ng kanyang mga alagad’. page 11

IBIG IPAPATAY NI HERODES SI YAHWEH-shu’a Lukas 13:31 ‘Dumating noon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay YAHWEH-shu’a, ‘umalis ka rito, sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes’.

Lukas 3:6 ‘umalis ang mga Pariseo at nakipagsabwatan sa mga kampon ni Herodes upang ipapatay si YAHWEH-shu’a’.

BLASPHEMY Noong kapanahunan nang ang Israel ay masasakop na ng Bansang Assyria ay naglabas ng Batas ang Sanhedrin, sa sinumang bumanggit ng Banal na pangalang Yahweh ay magkakasala ng ‘Pamumusong’ (Blasphemy). Ito ay mababasa sa Encyclopedia Judaica sa Titulong ‘YHWH”. Kahit na ang pinaikling tawag kay Yahweh na ‘Yah’ ay binibigkas na ng ‘Ye’ (Ezra 2:2) sa pag-iwas sa pagbanggit ng pangalang Yahweh. Sa kapanahunan ni YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah ay pinatawan siya ng pagkakasala ng Blasphemy.

Mateo 26: 64-65 ‘sinasabi ko sa inyo na ang ‘Anak ng Tao’ ay uupo sa kanan ng ‘Makapangyarihan’ at darating sa mga alapaap ng kalangitan’ sa ganoon ay pinunit ng punong Seserdote ang sariling kasuutan at pinatawan ng kasalanang ‘Kapusungan’ (Blasphemy) si YAHWEH-shu’a. Ang ‘Blasphemy’ ay pagkakasala sa pagbigkas ng Banal na pangalang Yahweh, kaya hindi ‘Makapangyarihan’ ang binanggit ni YAHWEH-shu’a kundi ang pangalang Yahweh kaya siya ay pinatawan ng pagkakasala ng “Pamumusong’ (Blasphemy).

Si YAHWEH-shu’a ay dinala ng mga tauhan ng punong seserdote kay Gobernador Pilato at ipinadala naman ni Pilato si YAHWEH-shu’a kay Tetraikang Herodes, ngunit hindi hinatulan ng Kamatayan ni Herodes si YAHWEH-shu’a, at si YAHWEHshu’a ay ibinalik kay Gobernador Pilato. Naging magkaibigan tuloy sila na dati’y magkagalit. Sa ganiton pananaw ay hindi sasalungatin ni Pilato ang naging desisyon ni Herodes na kabago-bago palang niyang kaibigan, (Lukas 23:13-15).

Si Gobernador Pilato naman ay pinagsabihan ng kanyang asawa na huwag pakialaman si YAHWEH-shu’a dahil pinahirapan siya sa panaginip sa nakaraang gabi. Sa ganito ay hindi nanaisin ni Pilato na hindi pagbigyan ang kahilingan ng kanyang asawa, (Mateo 27:19). Dahil lamang sa pangangailangang pagbigyan ang mga tao na alam ni Pilato na sinuhulan ng mga punong Seserdote ay kinailangang baguhin ang una niyang desisyon na ‘walang kasalanan si YAHWEH-shu’a at kanyang palalayain, (YahYah 18:38, Luke 23:4, Luke 23:13-16, Luke 23:20).

ANO ANG UGALI NI GOBERNADOR PILATO? Paanong maging sunod-sunuran si Pilato sa kagustuhan ng mga tao lamang, kung ang ugali niya ay ganito, ‘ ang naisulat na niya’y hindi na pwedeng baguhin? Samakatwid, ang unang desisyon ni Pilato na si YAHWEH-shu’a ay walang kasalanan at palalayain ay hindi pwedeng magbago. Ngunit dahil sa pagnanais ng mga punong Seserdote (na mas mababa ang kapangyarihan kaysa kay Gobernador Pilato) na maipapatay si YAHWEH-shu’a, kinakailangan pulungin ni Pilato ang lahat ng kanyang batalyon. Pinapasok niya ang mga ito sa kanyang palasyo at doon ay sila-sila lamang ang nag-usap na paanong ipatupad ang kagustuhan ng mga tao na sinuhulan ng mga punong Seserdote at ang pagsunod sa unang desisyon ni Pilato na palayain si YAHWEH-shu’a. (Hindi nakapasok sa Palasyo ang mga Hudyo dahil maituturing silang marumi at hindi karapatdapat sa Hapunang pang-Paskua, (YahYah 18:28, YahYah 19:19-22).

Lumabas ang Batalyon na kasama si YAHWEH-shu’a na may buhat na kahoy (o krus). Nang makita nila si Simon na tagaCyrene (Libya sa ngayon), kanilang ipina-buhat kay Simon ang kahoy na buhat ni YAHWEH-shu’a at si YAHWEH-shu’a ay inilagay sa likuran. Ang kanilang dinaanan ay pasilyong makitid na daanan lamang (tatlong metro ang lapad), kaya sa susunod na pagliko ay ang nakita na ng mga tao na may buhat ng kahoy ay si Simon na. Mapapansin na sa ika-labingdala ng tanghali hanggang sa ikatlo ng hapon ay nagdilim sa kapaligiran. page 12

Mapapansin din na walang nakasulat sa Bagong Tipan na ‘isinauli ni Simon kay YAHWEH-shu’a ang kahoy o krus kaya ng siya ay sumigay ng ‘Ama, patawarin mo sila dahil hindi nila alam ang kanilang ginagawa’. Si Simon na taga Cyrene ay nagsasalita ng Griyegong wika. Sa Cyrene hanggang sa ngayon ay marami pang lahi ng mga Griyego sa Susa, sa Shihat, sa Beda at sa iba pang lugar sa Libya.

YahYah 8:29 ‘at kasama ko ang nagsugo sa akin, hindi niya ako iniiwan sapagkat lagi kong ginagawa ang nakalulugod sa kanya’. Paanong si YAHWEH-shu’a ay magsasalita ng ‘Ama, Ama bakit mo ako pinabayaan? o ang ‘Eli, Eli lama Sabacthani’ kung hindi naman siya iniiwan ng nagsugo sa kanya?

Ayon sa Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the Hebrew Bible Chaldean Hebrew at Greek Dictionary: Greek Dictionary: 2241 (Greek) ELI = my God – in Hebrew (EL) ‘Ale’ = mighty, Almighty 1682 (Greek) ELOI = my God 2982 (Greek) LAMA = why – in Hebrew 4100 MAH = why In Hebrew 3027 YAD = Thou 4518 (Greek) SABACTHANI = thou has left me – in Hebrew 7662 In Hebrew 7662 SHEBAQ = allow to remain ‘Ama, Ama, Bakit Mo Ako Pinabayaan’ ay salitang sumisisi sa Ama. Yob (Job) 1:22 ‘sa kabila ng mga pangyayaring ito ay hindi nagkasala si Yob, hindi niya sinisi si Yahweh’.

Hindi maaring sisihin ni YAHWEH-shu’a ang Ama sa Langit dahil ito ay kasalanan. Si Yob ay hindi nagkasala dahil hindi niya sinisi ang Ama sa Langit.

MGA SAKSI May mga saksi na ang taong nakabayubay sa kahoy (krus) ay sumigaw ng Eli, Eli Lama Sabacthani na isang salitang Griego.

Hinintay ng mga saksi na baka dumating si Propeta EliYah na tinawag ng nakabayubay sa kahoy. Kung ang Messiah iyon ang kanyang babanggitin ay ang salitang Hebreo na MAH YAD SHEBAQ hindi ELI LAMA SABACTHANI. Hihintayin ng mga saksi na baka dumating si Maya Valdez na artista hindi si Eli tigapagturo ng Dating Daan.

SI YAHWEH-shu’a AY HINDI NAGSASALITA NG SALITANG GRIYEGO KUNDI SALITANG HEBREO LAMANG Gawa 10:28, Gawa 26:14 ‘alam ninyo na ang isang Hudyo ay pinagbabawalan ng kanyang pananampalataya na makisama o dumalaw sa isang hindi Hudyo’. ‘ Nakarinig ako na nagsasalita sa wikang Hebreo’

page 13

KASABWAT SI PILATO SA SABWATAN SA GOLGOTHA Markos 15:44 ‘hindi magugulat si Gobernador Pilato at magtatanong pa, ‘kung may napatay’ at kung tutuo na desisyon ni Pilato na ipapatay si YAHWEH-shu’a.

ANG DECOY YahYah 19:39 ‘sumama sa kanya si Nicodemus, may dalang pabango, mga 100 libra ng pinaghalong mira at aloe (si Nicodemus ang nagsadya kay YAHWEH-shu’a isang gabi).

Mateo 27:62-65‘kinabukasan, pagkatapos ng Araw ng paghahanda, sama-samang nagpunta kay Pilato ang mga punong Seserdote at mga Pariseo. Sinabi nila ‘Naaalala po namin na sinabi ng mapagpanggap na iyon noong nabubuhay pa na siya’s muling mabubuhay pagkaraan ng tatlong araw. Baka pumaroon ang kanyang mga alagad at nakawin ang bangkay at sabihin nila sa mga tao na siya’y muling nabuhay. At ang pandarayang ito ay magiging ‘MASAHOL PA SA NAUNA’ (dahil nagsalita ng Gregong wikang eli lama sabacthani ay aalamin nila kung sino ang talagang napatay) Mateo 28:65 ‘ dahil sa ang napatay ay nagsasalita ng wikang Griyego na Eli, Eli Lama Sabacthani ay pinuntahan kaagad ng mga punong seserdote si Gobernador Pilato upang matiyak nila kung sino ang talagang napatay. Nagdahilan pa sila na baka mabuhay muli ang napatay ayon sa sinabi nito ng nabubuhay pa at baka nakawin ng kanyang alagad at palabasing nabuhay na muli. Ito ay mababaw na dahilan dahil kakailanganing maipakita ang taong napatay na ito ay buhay.

Kaya sinabi sa kanila ni Gobernador Pilato na mayroon silang sariling kawal (kawal ng punong Seserdote na dumakip kay YAHWEH-shu’a) kaya sinabihan sila ni Pilato na ‘bantayan nila ang libingan’ (Mateo 27:65) Mateo 28:14-15 ‘bukas na ang libingan ng datnan ng mga kawal at ipinakita sa mga punong Seserdote. Inakala naman nila na makakarating sa Gobernador na pinakialaman nila ang libingan na buksan upang masiguro kung sino ang nailibing doon, ngunit wala silang natagpuang bangkay, kaya nagkatha sila ng salita at sinuhulan ang mga kawal ng punong Seserdote na palabasin na kinuha ang bangkay ng mga alagad ni YAHWEH-shu’a. ‘Sinabi ng mga Seserdote na ‘huwag kayong mag-alala, makarating man ito sa Gobernador ‘KAMI ANG BAHALA’.Tinanggap ng mga bantay ang salapi at ginawa ang bilin sa kanila – hanggang sa ngayon ito parin ang sabi ng mga Hudyo’.

MGA SAKSI NA SI YAHWEH-shu’a AY BUHAY Si Gobernador Festo at Si Apostol Saul Gawa 25:19 ‘ ang pinagtatalunan lamang nila ay tungkol sa kanilang pananampalataya at sa isang tao na ang pangalan ay YAHWEH-shu’a, patay na ang taong ito ngunit ipinipilit naman ni Saul (Pablo) na siya’y SIGURADONG BUHAY. Si Gobernador Festo ang pumalit kay Gobernador Felix at nang dumating si Haring Agrippa upang bumati kay Festo, inilahad ni Festo kay Haring Agrippa ang tungkol kay Pablo, at sa kanyang salita sa Hari ay nabanggit niya na ipinipilit ni Saul na SIGURADONG BUHAY si YAHWEH-shu’a. Sa pagsasalita sa kagalang-galang na Hari, ang isang Gobernador ay magsasalita ng tamang salita, at si Gobernador Festo ay nakapag-aral na tao at alam niya ang salitang ‘RESURRECTION’ o nabuhay na muli, ngunit bakit hindi niya ginamit ang salitang ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’ kundi ang kanyang tinuran ay ‘ipinipilit ni Saul na si YAHWEH-shu’a ay SIGURADONG BUHAY’.

page 14

Anghel ni Yahweh Lukas 24:5 ‘bakit ninyo hinahanap ang BUHAY sa gitna ng mga patay? Ito ang tinuran ng Anghel ni Yahweh na sinabing si YAHWEH-shu’a ay ‘BUHAY’ at hindi ang ‘Resurrection o Nabuhay na Muli’. Ang isang Anghel ni Yahweh ay hindi magsasalita ng mali, sa Lukas 24:23 ‘mga Angel na nagsabing ‘BUHAY SI YAHWEH-shu’a’.

Si YAHWEH-shu’a na mismo ang Saksi Lukas 13:31-33 ‘dumating doon ang ilang Pariseo, sinabi nila kay YAHWEH-shu’a na ‘umalis ka dito sapagkat ibig kang ipapatay ni Herodes’. At sumagot si YAHWEH-shu’a, ‘sabihin mo sa kanya na nagpapalayas pa ako ngayon ng mga demonyo at nagpapagaling, bukas ay ganoon din, at sa ikatlong araw tatapusin ko ang aking gawain. Ngunit dapat akong magpatuloy sa lakad ngayon, bukas at sa makalawa sapagkat ‘IMPOSIBLENG MAMATAY ANG ISANG PROPETA SA LABAS NG YAHRUSALEM’. (Hosea 6:2). Si YAHWEH-shu’a narin ang nagsabi na imposibleng mamatay ang propeta na tinutukoy niya ang sarili niya (Deoteronomo 18:15).

Sa Awit ni Haring David Awit 118:17-22 ‘hindi ako mamamatay kundi mabubuhay, ihahayag ang kagila-gilalas na ginawa ni Yahweh. Kinastigo ako ni Yahweh, ngunit hindi ako ibinigay sa kamatayan’. 118:22 ‘ang batong inayawan ay siyang naging pinaka-saligang bato’ Sa Isinulat ni Lukas Ito ay naisalin sa Gawa 4:11-12 ‘ang batong inayawan ay naging pinaka-saligang bato, walang kaligtasan sa kaninuman, dahil walang tanging pangalan sa silong ng langit na ipinagkaloob sa mga tao kundi sa pangalan ni YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah’.

HINDI PWEDENG PATAYIN ANG ANOINTED NI YAHWEH, SI YAHWEH-shu’a AY ANOINTED RIN NI YAHWEH 1 Samuel 24:4-7 “Ang mga tauhan ni David ay sinabihan siya, dumating na ang araw sa sinabi ni Yahweh na aking ipagkakaloob sa iyong kamay ang iyong kaaway upang gawaan mo siya ng iyong ikatutuwa. At si David ay pinutol ang laylayan ng damit ni Saul ng palihim”. Sa puso ni David ay pinatay na niya si Saul dahil pinutol niya ang laylayan ng damit ni Saul. At sinabi ni David sa kanyang mga tauhan “patawarin ako ni Yahweh sa ginawa kong ito sa aking amo na ‘Anointed ni Yahweh’ na lumaban ako sa kanya na alam nating siya ay Anointed ni Yahweh”. Sinabihan ni David ang kanyang mga tauhan na huwag silang gagawa ng masama kay Saul. At si Saul ay nagising at lumabas ng kweba”.

1 Samuel 24:10 “Ngayong araw na ito nakita ng mga mata mo sa loob ng kweba ay ipinagapi ka sa akin, ang iba ay sinabihan ako na patayin ka, ngunit sa aking mata ay iniligtas kita at sinabi ko na hindi ko gagamitin ang aking kamay laban sa aking amo DAHIL SIYA AY ANOINTED NI YAHWEH”.

2 Samuel 1:14-16 “sinabi ni David ‘Hindi kaba Natakot na ginamit mo ang iyong kamay upang wasakin ang Anointed ni Yahweh?, at tinawag ni David ang isang kabataang lalaki at ipinapatay ang Amalekita. At sinabi ni David ‘ang dugo mo ay sumaiyong ulo dahil sa iyong labi ay sumaksi ka laban sa iyong sarili nang sinabi mong ‘Pinatay Mo ang Anointed ni Yahweh’.

page 15

Natagpuang aklat ni Pedro sa isang Libingan sa Egypto Bible Dictionary of the Holy Bible Natagpuan sa isang libingan sa Egypto noong 1886 A.D. ang ‘THE GOSPEL OF PETER’ at nailathala noong 1892 A.D. ay maaaring DOCETIC GOSPEL at mahalagang katibayan sa istorya na CRUCIFIXION at RESURRECTION kahit na ito ay may halatang BINAGO sa pag-pabor sa mga HERESY na iyan.

Ang Ibinayubay sa Punong kahoy ay Makasalanan, Pinalalabas nila na Makasalanan ang Messiah kaya pinalalabas nilang nabayubay sa punong Kahoy.

Deuteronomy 21:22 And if a man have committed a sin worthy of death, and he be to be put to death, and thou hang him on a tree: Deuteronomy 21:23 His body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of Elohim;) that thy land be not defiled, which Yahweh thy Elohim giveth thee for an inheritance.

Daniel 9:26 And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: It was Not Himself killed But Only Cut-Off from Ministerial Not Killed Isaiah 53:8 KJV He was taken from prison and from judgment: and who shall declare his generation? for he was cut off out of the land of the living: for the transgression of my people He was stricken.

Who can tell in his generation that He was killed, after many generation passed (after more than 200 years) he was declared killed on cross but in His own generation No One declare that He was killed.

Strick-en ‘strikən : past participle of strike. adjective: stricken seriously affected by an undesirable condition or unpleasant feeling. "the pilot landed the stricken aircraft" synonyms: troubled, (deeply) affected, afflicted, struck, hit

The cross was carried by Simon from Cyrene (Libya), where you can find was written that the cross was returned to Jesus?

Most people from Cerene speaks Greek languages like Eli, Lama Sabacthani is Greek word equivalent to Hebrew word Mah Yah Shebaq.

New Testament written and translated by Greek and Roman translators who believed and influenced by very famous Mythology stories of Nimrod, Tammuz, Azur, Osiris, Dionysus, Horus, Attis, Mythra, and Krishna born by a Virgin on December 25 crucified died and on the third day resurrected. Infact the word Christ is not found in Old testament but the Word Messiah in Daniel 9:26. page 16

1. CRISTO AY DAGDAG SA BIBLIA “to be interpreted as CHRIST” ay DagDag Sa Biblia John 1:41 we have found the Messiah (to be interpreted as CHRIST) 2Peter 1:20-21 knowing this first, that no prophecy of Scripture is of any private interpretation, for prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God. Revelation 1:1-8 ay Dagdag sa Biblia Galatia 1:1 closed parethesis ay Dagdag sa Biblia Mark 7:19 closed parethesis ay Dagdag sa Biblia

Mark 7:19 Because it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats? (In saying this Jesus declared all foods are clean to eat).

2. IDINAGDAG

SA BAGONG TIPAN NG BIBLIA ANG PAGKAIN NG BABOY

Mark 13:21 And then if any man shall say to you, Lo, here is the Messiah; or, lo, he is there; believe him not: Mark 13:22 For false Messiahs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.

Mark 13:23 But take ye heed: behold, I have foretold you all things.

PAGKAIN NG BABOY AY IDINAGDAG SA BIBLIA NA PINANIWALAAN NG MGA KATOLIKO NGUNIT HINDI PINANIWALAAN NG MGA MUSLIM DAHIL NAIDAGDAG ITO SA BIBLIA SA PANAHONG NAITATAG NA ANG ISLAM NOONG 600 A.D. Mark 7:1-19 The discussion is about washing of hands before eating not the food that they will eat and the evil things that come out of man NOT the eating of all food are clean to eat (In saying this, Jesus declared all foods clean is ADDED n the Bible that the Catholic accepted and believed But not by Muslim)

Leviticus 11:1 - 4 And spake unto Moses and to Aaron, saying unto them, Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, These are the beasts which ye shall eat among all the beasts that are on the earth. Whatsoever parteth the hoof, and is clovenfooted, and cheweth the cud, among the beasts, that shall ye eat. Nevertheless these shall ye not eat of them that chew the cud, or of them that divide the hoof: as the camel, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you.

1

King James Version on Mark 7:18-20 Mark 7:18 And he saith unto them, Are ye so without understanding also? Do ye not perceive, that whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man, it cannot defile him; Mark 7:19 Because it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats?

Mark 7:20 And he said, That which cometh out of the man, that defileth the man.

BUT THE FAKE TEACHERS THE DECEIVERS ADDED IN THE BIBLE VERSE IN MARK 7:19 Because it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats?

IN DECEIVER’S TRANSLATION THEY ADD IN Mark 7:19 Because it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats? (In saying this Jesus declared all foods are clean to eat).

In NIV (New International Version) After he had left the crowd and entered the house, his disciples asked him about this parable. “Are you so dull?” he asked. “Don’t you see that nothing that enters a person from the outside can defile them?

For it doesn’t go into their heart but into their stomach, and then out of the body.” (In saying this, Jesus declared all foods clean.) Let’s read the whole subject in Mark Chapter 7 Mark 7:1 Then came together unto him the Pharisees, and certain of the scribes, which came from Jerusalem.

Mark 7:2 And when they saw some of his disciples eat bread with defiled, that is to say, with unwashen, hands, they found fault.

Mark 7:3 For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they wash their hands oft, eat not, holding the tradition of the elders.

Mark 7:4 And when they come from the market, except they wash, they eat not. And many other things there be, which they have received to hold, as the washing of cups, and pots, brasen vessels, and of tables.

Mark 7:5 Then the Pharisees and scribes asked him, Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands?

Mark 7:6 He answered and said unto them, Well hath Isaiah prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me.

Mark 7:7 Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.

Mark 7:8 For laying aside the commandment of Yahweh , ye hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups: and many other such like things ye do.

Mark 7:9 And he said unto them, Full well ye reject the commandment of Yahweh , that ye may keep your own tradition.

2

Mark 7:10 For Moses said, Honour thy father and thy mother; and, Whoso curseth father or mother, let him die the death: Mark 7:11 But ye say, If a man shall say to his father or mother, It is Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me; he shall be free.

Mark 7:12 And ye suffer him no more to do ought for his father or his mother; Mark 7:13 Making the word of Yahweh of none effect through your tradition, which ye have delivered: and many such like things do ye.

Mark 7:14 And when he had called all the people unto him, he said unto them, Hearken unto me every one of you, and understand: Mark 7:15 There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him: but the things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man. (entering into him can defile him: They were in Israel land where the swine is considered abominable and not permitted to eat.

Matthew 8:31 So the devils besought him, saying, If thou cast us out, suffer us to go away into the herd of swine.) (but the things which come out of him: For from within, out of the heart of men, are those proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: All these evil things come from within, and defile the man.)

The discussion is about washing of hands before eating not the food that they will eat and the evil things that come out of man NOT the eating of all food are clean to eat (In saying this, Jesus declared all foods clean is ADDED n the Bible that the catholic accepted and believed but not by Muslim)

Mark 7:16 If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.

Mark 7:17 And when he was entered into the house from the people, his disciples asked him concerning the parable.

Mark 7:18 And he saith unto them, Are ye so without understanding also? Do ye not perceive, that whatsoever thing from without entereth into the man, it cannot defile him; Mark 7:19 Because it entereth not into his heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats?

Mark 7:20 And he said, That which cometh out of the man, that defileth the man.

Mark 7:21 For from within, out of the heart of men, proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, Mark 7:22 Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: Mark 7:23 All these evil things come from within, and defile the man.

3

CURSED SWINE By DR.GERALD B. WINROD Editor of the “Defender”, Wichita, Kansas, USA

The true science and the Bible are the best of friends. There is discord between the theories of scientists and the dogma of religionists. Render unto science the things that belong to science but render unto YAHWEH the things that are for Almighty One. Science is the servant of Christianity, not its master. Science reads the Book of books. There is perfect harmony between the two books; the difficulty often arises from the eyes through which these books are read.

One of the amazing things about the Pentateuch is the fact of its absolute scientific accuracy. It is one of the most scientific documents ever written. Moses was one of the greatest scientific minds that ever lived. Exact statements of scientific laws only discovered in recent years will often be found in these sacred pages.

Moses declared against the eating of any flesh that was killed by strangling or dying of itself. Moses knew the great scientific truth that putrid blood is poison. The nervous shock to the blood and flesh of an animal killed by strangling produces a poisonous condition making it unfit for table use. The law provided carefully for the bleeding and draining of flesh to be used as food.

One well-known writer says, “This include a chicken whose neck has been wrung instead of being cut so as to properly bleed the victim; also, all creatures that are killed with a hammer instead of being bled, as are most of our beef cattle. The law provided that a keen knife be used to bleed them, thus enabling the heart to pump all the blood from the veins and leave the flesh free from all deleterious matter, which can never be done if the action of the heart is stopped by first striking down the animal. Has this law become obsolete? Never, as YAHWEH-shu’a the Messiah said, “Till heaven and earth pass away”. For our physical welfare only, YAHWEH wisely and kindly forbade the eating of blood in any and all forms. As an article of diet there are few more dangerous substances known that putrid blood. It is a venomous poison, and even the most thorough cooking does not entirely destroy the direful results. “The direful acts of some butchers in drinking warm blood are based on the densest ignorance, and yield their fearful fruits in an imbuted soul and a diseased brain and body”.

LEVITICUS ELEVEN The eleven chapter of Leviticus is one of the mountain peaks of the Mosaic Law. It deals with diet. If the system promulgated here was observed today, the human race would be immune to about nine-tenths of its diseases. An old proverb says, “Tell me what you eat and I will tell you what you are”. There is a very real sense in which we are, physically, just what we eat. Leviticus 11:2 “These are the beasts which ye shall eat among all the beasts that are on the earth. Whatsoever parted the hoof, and is cloven-footed, and cheweth the cud, among the beasts, that shall ye eat”.

This instructions were not arbitrary with YAHWEH or with Moses. They were revelations of great moral laws meant for the betterment of the nation. To oppose these laws was to break laws intended for the highest good of the people. The instructions were rooted in true science. Who told Moses?

When the animals were killed and bled properly, we were permitted to eat cud-chewing, cloven-footed land animals, and water animals possessing fins and scales.

In verses four to seven the following animals are forbidded: camel, coney, hare and swine. Certain fowls are forbidden while others are permitted.

The animals possessing a cud and divided hoof have virtually three (3) stomachs as refining and

4

purifying centers. They take in only vegetable foods and is requires twenty-four hours for this food to change into flesh. The food is refined, cleansed, purified, with poisonous matter removed by the cud process before it is built into the physical structure of the animal. It was not a matter of religious ceremony that the cud-chewing beast was permitted for food. It was a physiological provision for the welfare of the nation and for all subsequent generations that would abide by these supernaturally inspired instructions.

THE CURSED SWINE Noticed that the swine is strictly forbidden. “And the swine, though he divide the hoof, and be cloven- footed, yet he chew not the cud; he is UNCLEAN TO YOU.”- Leviticus 11:7. The hog is an ugly creature. Nothing good can be said about him. The hog was in his proper sphere when YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah cast the demons out of the Gadarene and into the swine, as described in the eight chapter of Luke.

The swine anatomy produces a bad appetite and it has a poorly built stomach. Within three hours from the time he grunts out of the mud to his swilltrough or putrid carrion, he may be butchered and man may eat him, assumed that the dirty, filthy, diseased matter has been changed into flesh, pork chops and spare ribs. Moses passes condemnation upon this kind of food. The best the hog can give you is produced from the dirtiest, filthiest, most rotten, most diseased material in the world. He is the muckraker of the farm. The food that it eats is polluted even before it passes into his polluted body. The best of modern science says that many of the worst diseases to which western civilization is subject to-day, can be traced to the blunder of eating pork. Moreover, in moral sense, animal flesh stirs to action the baser passions of the flesh life of depraved human nature – the very passions which Christians should be most eager to have destroyed through self-crucifixion.

The hog can live only about eight years at best because his diet is so deadly poison. “The swine is a scavenger, the turkey buzzard of the animal kingdom, the hyena or jackal of civilization; and not withstanding the preaching of some of the contrary. YAHWEH has never cleansed or sanctified or transformed him. He is still a hog” –This is the language of one informed scholars.

“EAT SWINE AND INHERIT FROM HIM ALL MANNER OF BLOOD DISEASES, STOMACH TROUBLES, LIVER ILLS, CANCERS and TUMORS”! He is the cause of much suffering. He deserved the curse that Moses placed upon him. Jews and Japanese, Muslim, who eat no pork, known little or nothing of the diseases which the hog hung on ancient Egypt and the western civilization of today. It is said that there was no word for cancer in the original Hebrew language. However cancer has become a fearful curse among Jews in recent years, and all because the modern Jew is letting down the bars on pork eating.

An eminent preacher has this to say: “If you examine carefully you will find a small abrasion just behind the front foot of the pig. Rub it off clean and press the leg just above the abrasion and you may squeeze a teaspoonful of dirty matter from it. This is the outlet of sewer pipe that may be traced all through the animal’s body. It helps to drain off the teeming filth with which the system is filled. If this external opening become clogged, the animal will run about and grunt and rub his leg on anything handy, and manifest great pain. He seems almost to know that he will soon sicken of so-called cholera and blood- poison and die of his own internal filth, unless he keeps this sewer open.

“On a close analysis of this filthy, scrofulous serum – the ‘culture’ of its bacilli under varied conditions – it is seen to contain the elements of many dangerous diseases; yet how toothsome are ‘pickled pig feet’ to ignorance, unbelief, and disobedience. It is this internal and intrinsic vileness that causes a large percentage of our hogs to be filled with trichina and results in such havoc to human health.

“We might be excused from diverting our attention from the scientific side of this discussion long enough to insert a few remarks on this heaven-forbidden delicacy. This creature, which has been condemned both logically and theologically, takes precedence with ignorance over all the creatures of the creation as an article of diet. He, of all creatures, is literally devoured. His body is eaten, his head turned into head cheese, and even his ears and tail inserted. His blood is turned into blood pudding; his stomach is transformed into tripe; his feet are pickled; his intestines are used for sausage covers, his heart, liver and kidneys are cooked;

5

and his very bristles are sought for wax ends, etc. There is not even his grunt left unused, for the transgressors against YAHWEH and nature’s laws take up this undesirable remnant, and often grunt with disease and squeal in pain caused by their folly. Surely a man is what he eats. Is the law against this dirty, deadly diet obsolete? Ask the dyspeptic, the cancerous victim, or the consumptive.”

LAW AND GRACE YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah great respect for the law of Moses. While some of the ordinance of worship were set aside by the advancement of Christianity over rites and symbols of Jewish worship, yet the great moral laws of Mosaic code remain unchanged. YAHWEH-shu’a Messiah said “Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one title shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled”. ( Matthew 5:18).

TRICHINOSIS Trichinosis, a disease directly traceable to infection from eating the flesh of swine, is very, very seldom correctly diagnosed. Research on the infection with TRICHNIELLA SPIRALIS among the population of U.S. has been carried on under the skillful supervision of Dr. Willard H. Wright, Chief of the U.S. Zoology Lab. Dr. Thomas Parran, Surgeon General, Head of U.S. Public Health Services, makes the startling declaration that there are now 16,000,000 cases of Trichinosis in the U.S.A. Prof. Maurice Hall reports that out of 222 cases of Trichinosis (from a study of cadavers from hospitals), not one was correctly diagnosed! One of America’s greatest researchers on the problem states: “Upon the ingestion of the third stage larvae in infested muscle, the larvae are freed from the cyst by the action of the gastric juices and then proceed to migrate to the intestine. Here they develop to maturity and after fertilization the adult worms produce living embryos which invade the blood stream and are carried to all of the voluntary muscles of the body. These embryos develop in a relatively short time to third stage larvae in the muscles. The larvae remain alive during the low heat processing which transforms the SWINE’S FLESH (Isa.65: 3-4; 66: 17) into summer sausage, wienerwurst, frankfurters, etc.

“When consumed by humans, the digestive juices in the stomach dissolve around the coiled worms and set them free. The young larvae born in the small intestine then begin to take their horrible toll. They travel through the body through the blood stream and lymphatics, and may lodge either temporarily or permanently in the glands and lymph nodes, brain, heart, skeletal muscles, or other tissue. It will thus be seen that the symptoms of different sufferers vary greatly and are not different than symptoms of other diseases, both infection and noninfection and the disease is difficult to diagnose. This horrible disease is diagnosed by physicians as “Ptomaine poisoning”, “Intestinal Influenza”, “Malaria”, Acute Alcoholism”, “Typhoid Fever”, “Appendicitis”, “Colitis”, “Ulcer”, “Gall Bladder Involvement”, Scarlet Fever”, “Asthma”, “Pneumonia”, “Neuritis”, “Mumps”, “Rheumatism”, “T.B.”, “Undulant Fever”, “Lead Poisoning”, etc, etc. When the larvae lodge around the heart, the disease is diagnosed as various forms of “Heart Disease”, etc. etc… It realy it is “TRICHINOSIS” !

One reason million of people are infected with Trichinosis is because pork is used so widely as an adulterant in meat product.. The P.H.R. concludes that of the total persons dying over the period of these surveys, ONE out of SIX was infected with the Trichina parasite ! Further more, the hog is such a dangerous carrier of disease because the animal itself is diseased. Its lungs are frequently filled with ‘tubercules’. In 75 cases of 100 you will find the liver filled with abcesses. Lard then is nothing more than extract of a diseased carcass..”

In Isaiah 65: 3-4 “A people that provoke ME to anger continually to MY FACE; that sacrificed in gardens, and burned incense upon altars of brick; which remain among the graves, and lodge in the monuments, which EAT SWINE’S FLESH, and broth of ABOMINABLE things is in their vessels “.

6

In Isaiah 66: 17 “They that sanctify themselves, and purify themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, EATING SWINE’S FLESH, and the ABOMINABLE, and the MOUSE, shall be consumed together, said YAHWEH”

(Do you wish to order “litson and pork chops” for dinner tonight ? )

7

Trichinosis, also called trichinellosis, or trichiniasis, is a parasitic disease caused by eating raw or undercooked pork or wild game infected with the larvae of a species of roundworm Trichinella spiralis, commonly called the trichina worm. There are eight Trichinella species; five are encapsulated and three are not. Only three Trichinella species are known to cause trichinosis: T. spiralis, T. nativa, and T. britovi.

Between 2002 and 2007, 11 cases were reported to CDC each year on average in the United States; these were mostly the result of eating undercooked game, bear meat, or home-reared pigs. It is common in developing countries where meat fed to pigs is raw or undercooked, but many cases also come from developed countries in Europe and North America, where raw or undercooked pork and wild game may be consumed as delicacies. The typical life cycle for T. spiralis involves humans, pigs, and rodents. Pigs become infected when they eat infectious cysts in raw meat, often pork or rats (sylvatic cycle). Humans become infected when they eat raw or undercooked infected pork (domestic cycle). After humans ingest the cysts from infected undercooked meat, pepsin and hydrochloric acid help free the larvae in the cysts in the stomach. The larvae then migrate to the small intestine, where they molt four times before becoming adults.

Thirty to 34 hours after the cysts were originally ingested, the adults mate, and within five days produce larvae. The worms can only reproduce for a limited time because the immune system will eventually expel them from the small intestine. The larvae then use their piercing mouthpart, called the "stylet", to pass through the intestinal mucosa and enter the lymphatic vessels, and then enter the bloodstream.

The larvae travel by capillaries to various organs, such as the retina, myocardium, or lymph nodes; however, only larvae that migrate to skeletal muscle cells survive and encyst. The larval host cell becomes a nurse cell in which the larvae will be encapsulated. The development of a capillary network around the nurse cell completes encystation of the larvae.

THESE ARE THE ABOMINABLE AND NOT TO EAT

Camel

Horse

Coney

these shall ye not eat of them that chew the cud, or of them that divide the hoof: as the camel, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you. the coney, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you.

Hare hare, because he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you.

Swine, pig, hog, boars the swine, though he divide the hoof, and be clovenfooted, yet he cheweth not the cud; he is unclean to you. Of their flesh shall ye not eat, and their carcase shall ye not touch; they are unclean to you.

8

Octupus , Squid, Eel, Shark, shellfish, crabs, shrimps And all that have not fins and scales in the seas, and in the rivers, of all that move in the waters, and of any living thing which is in the waters, they shall be an abomination unto you:They shall be even an abomination unto you; ye shall not eat of their flesh, but ye shall have their carcases in abomination. Whatsoever hath no fins nor scales in the waters, that shall be an abomination unto you.

Eagle, Ossifrage, Ospray, Vulture, Kite, Raven, Owl, Swan, Pelican, Gier eagle, Stork , Lapwing, Bat And these are they which ye shall have in abomination among the fowls; they shall not be eaten, they are an abomination: the eagle, and the ossifrage, and the ospray, And the vulture, and the kite after his kind; Every raven after his kind; And the owl, and the night hawk, and the cuckow, and the hawk after his kind, And the little owl, and the cormorant, and the great owl, And the swan, and the pelican, and the gier eagle, And the stork, the heron after her kind, and the lapwing, and the bat. All fowls that creep, going upon all four, shall be an abomination unto you.

But all other flying creeping things, which have four feet, shall be an abomination unto you.

9

Weasel, Mouse,Tortoise, Ferret, Chameleon, Snail, Mole These also shall be unclean unto you among the creeping things that creep upon the earth; the weasel, and the mouse, and the tortoise after his kind, And the ferret, and the chameleon, and the lizard, and the snail, and the mole. These are unclean to you among all that creep: whosoever doth touch them, when they be dead, shall be unclean until the even.

Trichinosis Trichinosis, also called trichinellosis, or trichiniasis, is a parasitic disease caused by eating raw or undercooked pork or wild game infected with the larvae of a species of roundworm Trichinella spiralis, commonly called the trichina worm. There are eight Trichinella species; five are encapsulated and three are not.[1] Only three Trichinella species are known to cause trichinosis: T. spiralis, T. nativa, and T. britovi. The few cases in the United States are mostly the result of eating undercooked game, bear meat, or home-reared pigs. It is common in developing countries where meat fed to pigs is raw or undercooked, but many cases also come from developed countries in Europe and North America, where raw or undercooked pork and wild game may be consumed as delicacies.

Agent and taxonomy Agent The disease-causing agents include the eight species of Trichinella, but T. spiralis is the most important to humans due to its worldwide distribution and high pathogenicity.

Species and characteristics

ď&#x201A;ˇ

T. spiralis is most adapted to swine, most pathogenic in humans and is cosmopolitan in distribution.

10

      

T. britovi is the second most common species to infect humans; it is distributed throughout Europe, Asia, and northern and western Africa.

T. nativa, which has a high resistance to freezing, is found in the Arctic and subarctic regions; reservoir hosts include polar bears, arctic foxes, walruses and other wild game.

T. pseudospiralis infects birds and mammals, and has demonstrated infection in humans; it is a nonencapsulated species.

T. papuae infects both mammals and reptiles, including crocodiles, humans, and pigs; this species, found in Papua New Guinea and Thailand, is also nonencapsulated.

T. nelsoni, found in eastern Africa, has been documented to cause a few human cases.

T. murrelli also infects humans, especially from black bear meat; it is distributed among wild carnivores in North America.

T. zimbabwensis can infect mammals and possibly humans; this nonencapsulated spiecies was detected in reptiles of Africa.

Taxonomy

     

Kingdom: Animalia Phylum: Nematoda Class: Adenophorea Order: Trichurida Family: Trichinellidae Genus: Trichinella

History of the discovery Discovery of the parasite The circumstances surrounding the first observation and identification of Trichinella spiralis are controversial due to a lack of medical records. In 1835, James Paget, a first-year medical student, first observed the larval form of T. spiralis while witnessing an autopsy at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital in London. Paget took special interest in the presentation of muscle with white flecks, described as a “sandy diaphragm”.

Although Paget is most likely the first person to have noticed and recorded these findings, the parasite was named and published in a report by his professor, Richard Owen, who is now credited for the discovery of the T. spiralis larval form.[ Discovery of the life cycle A series of experiments conducted between 1850 and 1870 by the German researchers Rudolf Virchow, Rudolf Leuckart and Friedrich Albert von Zenker, which involved feeding infected meat to a dog and performing the subsequent necropsy, led to the discovery of the life cycle of Trichinella. Through these experiments, Virchow was able to describe the development and infectivity of T. spiralis.

Signs and symptoms Trichinella spiralis larvae in muscle tissue The great majority of trichinosis infections have either minor or no symptoms and no complications. There are two main phases for the infection: enteral (affecting the intestines) and parenteral (outside the intestines). The symptoms vary depending on the phase, species of Trichinella, amount of encysted larvae ingested, age, gender, and host immunity.

Enteral phase A large burden of adult worms in the intestines promote symptoms such as nausea, heartburn, dyspepsia, and diarrhea from two to seven days after infection, while small worm burdens generally are asymptomatic. Eosinophilia presents early and increases rapidly.

Parenteral phase The severity of symptoms caused by larval migration from the intestines depends on the number of larvae produced. As the larvae migrate through tissue and vessels, the body's inflammatory response results in edema, muscle pain, fever, and weakness. A classic sign of trichinosis is periorbital edema, swelling around the eyes, which may be caused by vasculitis. Splinter hemorrhage in the nails is also a common symptom.The most dangerous case is worms entering the central nervous system (CNS). They cannot survive there, but they may cause enough damage to produce serious neurological deficits (such as ataxia or respiratory paralysis), and even death. The CNS is compromised by trichinosis in 10-24%

11

of reported cases of a rare form of stroke.[10] Trichinosis can be fatal depending on the severity of the infection; death can occur 4–6 weeks after the infection,[11] and is usually caused by myocarditis, encephalitis, or pneumonia.

Life cycle The typical life cycle for T. spiralis involves humans, pigs, and rodents. Pigs become infected when they eat infectious cysts in raw meat, often pork or rats (sylvatic cycle). Humans become infected when they eat raw or undercooked infected pork (domestic cycle). After humans ingest the cysts from infected undercooked meat, pepsin and hydrochloric acid help free the larvae in the cysts in the stomach. The larvae then migrate to the small intestine, where they molt four times before becoming adults. Thirty to 34 hours after the cysts were originally ingested, the adults mate, and within five days produce larvae. The worms can only reproduce for a limited time because the immune system will eventually expel them from the small intestine. The larvae then use their piercing mouthpart, called the “stylet”, to pass through the intestinal mucosa and enter the lymphatic vessels, and then enter the bloodstream. The larvae travel by capillaries to various organs, such as the retina, myocardium, or lymph nodes; however, only larvae that migrate to skeletal muscle cells survive and encyst. The larval host cell becomes a nurse cell in which the larvae will encapsulate. The development of a capillary network around the nurse cell completes encystation of the larvae.

12

Persian Kingdom Captured Babylonians as depicted in Behistun Inscription

The Behistun Inscription (also Bistun or Bisutun), (Persian: ‫بیستون‬, Old Persian: Bagastana, meaning "the place of god") is a multilingual inscription located on Mount Behistun in the Kermanshah Province of Iran, near the city of Kermanshah in western Iran.

Authored by Darius the Great sometime between his coronation as king of the Persian Empire in the summer of 522 BC and his death in autumn of 486 BC, the inscription begins with a brief autobiography of Darius, including his ancestry and lineage. Later in the inscription, Darius provides a lengthy sequence of events following the deaths of Cyrus the Great and Cambyses II in which he fought nineteen battles in a period of one year (ending in December 521 BC) to put down multiple rebellions throughout the Persian Empire.

The inscription states in detail that the rebellions, which had resulted from the deaths of Cyrus the Great and his son Cambyses II, were orchestrated by several impostors and their co-conspirators in various cities throughout the empire, each of whom falsely proclaimed kinghood during the upheaval following Cyrus's death.

Darius the Great proclaimed himself victorious in all battles during the period of upheaval, attributing his success to the "grace of Ahura Mazda".

The inscription includes three versions of the same text, written in three different cuneiform script languages: Old Persian, Elamite, and Babylonian (a later form of Akkadian). In effect, then, the inscription is to cuneiform what the Rosetta Stone is to Egyptian hieroglyphs: the document most crucial in the decipherment of a previously lost script.

The inscription is approximately 15 metres high by 25 metres wide and 100 metres up a limestone cliff from an ancient road connecting the capitals of Babylonia and Media (Babylon and Ecbatana, respectively). The Old Persian text contains 414 lines in five columns; the Elamite text includes 593 lines in eight columns, and the Babylonian text is in 112 lines. The inscription was illustrated by a life-sized bas-relief of Darius I, the Great, holding a bow as a sign of kingship, with his left foot on the chest of a figure lying on his back before him. The supine figure is reputed to be the pretender Gaumata. Darius is attended to the left by two servants, and nine one-metre figures stand to the right, with hands tied and rope around their necks, representing conquered peoples. Faravahar floats above, giving his blessing to the king. One figure appears to have been added after the others were completed, as was Darius's beard, which is a separate block of stone attached with iron pins and lead.

History After the fall of the Persian Empire's Achaemenid Dynasty and its successors, and the lapse of Old Persian cuneiform writing into disuse, the nature of the inscription was forgotten, and fanciful explanations became the norm. For centuries, instead of being attributed to Darius I, the Great, it was believed to be from the reign of Khosrau II of Persia — one of the last Sassanid kings, who lived over 1000 years after the time of Darius I. The inscription is mentioned by Ctesias of Cnidus, who noted its existence some time around 400 BC and mentioned a well and a garden beneath the inscription. He incorrectly concluded that the inscription had been dedicated "by Queen Semiramis of Babylon to Zeus". Tacitus also mentions it and includes a description of some of the long-lost ancillary monuments at the base of the cliff, including an altar to "Herakles". What has been recovered of them, including a statue dedicated in 148 BC, is consistent with Tacitus's description. Diodorus also writes of "Bagistanon" and claims it was inscribed by Semiramis.

A legend began around Mount Behistun (Bisutun), as written about by the Persian poet and writer Ferdowsi in his Shahnameh (Book of Kings) c. 1000, about a man named Farhad, who was a lover of King Khosrow's wife, Shirin. The legend states that, exiled for his transgression, Farhad was given the task of cutting away the mountain to find water; if he succeeded, he would be given permission to

Page 1 of 2

marry Shirin. After many years and the removal of half the mountain, he did find water, but was informed by Khosrow that Shirin had died. He went mad, threw his axe down the hill, kissed the ground and died. It is told in the book of Khosrow and Shirin that his axe was made out of a pomegranate tree, and, where he threw the axe, a pomegranate tree grew with fruit that would cure the ill. Shirin was not dead, according to the story, and mourned upon hearing the news.

In 1598, the Englishman Robert Sherley saw the inscription during a diplomatic mission to Persia on behalf of Austria, and brought it to the attention of Western European scholars. His party incorrectly came to the conclusion that it was Christian in origin. French General Gardanne thought it showed "Christ and his twelve apostles", and Sir Robert Ker Porter thought it represented the Lost Tribes of Israel and Shalmaneser of Assyria. Italian explorer Pietro della Valle visited the inscription in the course of a pilgrimage in around 1621CE.

Translation

Column 1 (DB I 1-15), sketch by Friedrich von Spiegel (1881) German surveyor Carsten Niebuhr visited in around 1764 for Frederick V of Denmark, publishing a copy of the inscription in the account of his journeys in 1778. Niebuhr's transcriptions were used by Georg Friedrich Grotefend and others in their efforts to decipher the Old Persian cuneiform script. Grotefend had deciphered ten of the 37 symbols of Old Persian by 1802, after realizing that unlike the Semitic cuneiform scripts, Old Persian text is alphabetic and each word is separated by a vertical slanted symbol.

The Old Persian text was copied and deciphered before the recovery and copying of the Elamite and Babylonian inscriptions had even been attempted, which proved to be a good deciphering strategy, since Old Persian script was easier to study due to its alphabetic nature and the fact that the language it represents had naturally evolved into Middle Persian, and in turn, to the living modern Persian language dialects, and was also related to the Avestan language, used in the Zoroastrian book the Avesta.

In 1835, Sir Henry Rawlinson, an officer of the British East India Company army assigned to the forces of the Shah of Iran, began studying the inscription in earnest. As the town of Bisutun's name was anglicized as "Behistun" at this time, the monument became known as the "Behistun Inscription". Despite its relative inaccessibility, Rawlinson was able to scale the cliff and copy the Old Persian inscription. The Elamite was across a chasm, and the Babylonian four meters above; both were beyond easy reach and were left for later.

With the Persian text, and with about a third of the syllabary made available to him by the work of Georg Friedrich Grotefend, Rawlinson set to work on deciphering the text. Fortunately, the first section of this text contained a list of the same Persian kings found in Herodotus in their original Persian forms as opposed to Herodotus's Greek transliterations; for example Darius is given as the original Dâryavuš instead of the Hellenized Δαρειος. By matching the names and the characters, Rawlinson was able to decipher the type of cuneiform used for Old Persian by 1838 and presented his results to the Royal Asiatic Society in London and the Société Asiatique in Paris.

In the interim, Rawlinson spent a brief tour of duty in Afghanistan, returning to the site in 1843. He first crossed a chasm between the Persian and Elamite scripts by bridging the gap with planks, subsequently copying the Elamite inscription. He was then able to find an enterprising local boy to climb up a crack in the cliff and suspend ropes across the Babylonian writing, so that papier-mâché casts of the inscriptions could be taken. Rawlinson, along with several other scholars, most notably Edward Hincks, Julius Oppert, William Henry Fox Talbot, and Edwin Norris, either working separately or in collaboration, eventually deciphered these inscriptions, leading eventually to the ability to read them completely. The translation of the Old Persian sections of the Behistun Inscription paved the way to the subsequent ability to decipher the Elamite and Babylonian parts of the text, which greatly promoted the development of modern Assyriology.

Page 2 of 2

PAANONG NAISULAT ANG BIBLIA? Alexander The Great Nasakop Ang Kaharian ng Persia Itinayo ang Alexandria Library at Museum sa Egypt Nasakop ni Alexander the Great ang Kaharian ng Persia na pinaghaharian noon ni Darius III. Nasakop din ni Alexander the Great ang Syria, Egypt, Mesapotamia, Bactria at ang India. Itinatag niya ang Alexandria sa Egypt na sentro ng kanyang kaharian, at ang pumalit sa kanya bilang Pharaoh ay si Ptolemy II Soter ay itinayo naman ang Museum at Library ng Alexandria. Ang kanyang mga General si Ptolemy at Nearchus, Aristobulus at Onesicritus.

Siya rin ang naging dahilan ng paglaganap ng mga Grego. Ang mga dokumento mula sa Assyria (kasama ang mga dokumento ng naipatapon noon na mga Israelita sa Assyria), Greece, Persia, Egypt, India at maraming nasyon ay nakalagak sa Alexandria Library at Museum. Maraming scholars ang tumira sa Museum upang mag-saliksik, magsulat, magsalin at maglimbag ng mga dokumento.

Greek Pentateuch Si Ptolemy II ay nagpatawag ng 72 Hebrew scholars (Wala kahit isang Levita sa 72 scholars) at nag utos na isalin sa wikang Grego ang mga Kasulatan ng mga Hebreo ang limang aklat ni Moses nakasulat sa Syrian Aramaic (Old Samaritan) na tinawag sa Grego na ‘Pentateuch’. Sinulatan ni Ptolemy II si Eleazar ang Punong Pari sa Yahrusalem upang maglagay ng anim (6) na Hudyong Tigapagsalin na nanggaling sa bawat Tribo ng Israel (12 x 6 = 72).

Tinawag ang unang limang aklat ni Moses na ‘Pentateuch’ na ibig sabihin ay Limang- aklat.

ROMAN TIME Nasira ang Alexandria Library sa Egypt Tinalo ng mga Romano ang mga Grego at nasira Alexandria na sentro ng mga Grego.

ang Alexandria Library sa pag-kubkub ng mga Romano sa

GREEK PENTATEUCH NAGING LATIN SEPTUAGINT Ipinagpatuloy ni Ptolemy ang pagsasalin ng 72 Hebrew scholars ng limang aklat ni Moses sa Hebrew ay isinasalin sa wikang Grego at ang iba pang mga Kasulatan ng mga Hebreo ay idinagdag dito. Paglipas ng panahon nadagdag na ang iba-iba pang mga aklat sa Hebreo ay ipinasalin na rin sa wikang Grego at maraming beses itong neribisa sa pagkakasalin sa wikang Grego at ang ‘Pentateuch’ na nakasama na ang iba-iba pang aklat na Hebreo naisalin sa Lumang-Wikang Grego ay isinalin muli sa Makabagong-Wikang Koine Greek. Ang Lumang-Wikang Gregong ‘Pentateuch’ (ibig sabihin ay Limang-Aklat) (Pinaka-lumang Greek Septuagint bersyon Symmachus ang Ebionite’s bersyon) ay naisalin naman sa wikang Latin at tinawag na Septuagint sa Latin o LXX (dahil hindi na ito Limang Aklat kundi marami na) na siya namang pinagbasehan ng mga bersyon ng Slavonic, Syriac, Old Armenian, Old Georgian at Coptic na bersyon. At ito rin ang mga pinagbasehan ng mga Apostolic Fathers at Christian New Testament. Samantala ang Makabagong -Wikang Koine Greek bersyon ay nirebisa at isinalin sa ‘Aquila’ ng Sinope’s Greek bersyon.

Ang Septuagint o LXX ay ang pinagbasehan na “PINANIWALAAN” (canon) at ang iba pang aklat na idinagdag na mga sulat ng mga Propeta kagaya ng aklat na Maccabees, Wisdom of Ben Sira, Daniel at Esther ay mas mahaba pa sa Masoretic Text. Ang ilan na bagong dagdag, ang aklat na Wisdom of Solomon, 2 Macabees at iba pa ay galing sa orihinal na Gregong pagkakasulat. Hindi naisama sa Septuagint ang sikat na mga aklat na ‘Enosh o Jubilees’ at iba pang mga kasulatan. Ang Septuagint ay galing sa salitang Latin na ibig sabihin ay ‘pitumpong tigapagsalin’ o LXX. Sumunod na panahon ay masusing nirebisa at isinalin sa Makabagong Greek bersyon na tinawag na ‘Aquila, Symmachus at Theodotion. Ang tatlong ito ang Mas-makabagong Greek bersyon ng kasulatang Septuagint na hango sa Pentateuch na hango sa aklat ni Moses sa Hebreo at iba pang nadagdag na mga aklat sa Hebreo at Grego.

1

ANG MGA PINANINIWALAAN NG MGA GREGO AT ROMANO NA MGA ALAMAT BAGO ITRANSLATE ANG SYRIAN ARAMAIC NA NAGING PENTATEUCH GREEK O SEPTUAGINT LATIN OLD TESTAMENT NG MGA GREGO AT ROMANO ALAMAT NI MYTHRA (1200 B.C.E.) Si Mythra ng Persia ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI ATTIS (1200 B.C.E.) Si Attis ng Gresya ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI KRISHNA (900 B.C.E.) Si Krishna ng India ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

ALAMAT NI TAMMUZ Ezekiel 8:14 (597 B.C.E) Si Nimrod II ay tinawag naTammuz ng mga Babylonia, Azur naman ang tawag ng mga Asyrian, at Osiris naman ang tawag ng mga Egyptian. Si Nimrod II ay napatay at ang kanyang asawa ay nagbuntis sa ibang lalaki at pinalabas na ang bata ay si Nimrod II na ‘NABUHAY NA MULI’. Mula noon ang Alamat na ito ay naging bantog sa mga Alamat ng Griyego at Romano kahanay nila Jupiter at Zeus.

ALAMAT NI HORUS (300 B.C.E.) Si Horus ng Egypt ay ipinanganak ng inang Birhen noong December 25, ipinako sa krus hanggang mamatay at ‘Nabuhay Na Muli’ sa ikatlong araw.

MARAMING BESES SINIRA ANG ALEXANDRIA LIBRARY Si Theophilus ay Patriarka ng Alexandria noong 385 hanggang 412 A.D. ang mga Hudyo, Christian at pagano ay sama-samang naninirahan sa Alexandria. Nagkaroon ng pagkaka-alitan sila-sila at nawasak na naman ang Alexandria.

Ang huling sinisisi sa pagkakasunog sa Alexandria ay si Moslem Caliph Omar noong 640 A.D. pagkatapos na malaman niya na nasa Alexandria ang lahat ng kasulatan at talino sa mundo na kumokontra sa Koran ay lahat ng aklat sa Alexandria ay sinunog na tumagal ng halos anim na buwan.

2

PAANONG NAISULAT ANG NEW TESTAMENT? Si Origen noong 235 A.D. na isang Christian scholar ng Alexandria ay binuo ang ‘Hexapla’ na binubuo ng anim na hanay na sa unang hanay ang bersyong Hebrew Text. Sa unang hanay ay Hebreo at sa ikalawang hanay ay Hebrew sa Greek bersyon at ang ikatlong hanay ay ang Makabagong Greek bersyon na Aquila ng Sinope’s Greek bersyon, ika-apat ang Pinaka-lumang (Pentateuch) Greek Septuagint bersyon Symmachus ang Ebionite’s bersyon, ang ika-lima ay ang LXX o Septuagint na pinagsama-sama ang lahat ng Greek bersyon na may mga paliwanag kung saang bersyon ito nagmula. Ang ika-limang hanay na kumbinasyon ng pinagsama-samang bersyon ng Greek ay kinopya ng marami beses at isinalin muli ngunit tinanggal ang mga paliwanag kung saang bersyon nagmula, at ang Lumang Greek bersyon ng Septuagint ay hindi isinama sa pagkakasalin. Ang pang-anim ay ang Theodotion bersyon. Itong mga pinagsama-samang mga teksto ay naging unang paniniwala ng mga Christian rebisyon ng Septuagint na tinawag na “HEXAPLAR RECENSION”.

Hexapla & HEXAPLAR RECENSION

1st Column Hebrew Version

2nd Column

3rd Column

4th Column

5th Column

6th Column

Hebrew to (Old) Greek Version

Modern Greek Version (Aquila)

Old Samaritan Pentateuch, Old Greek Septuagint Versions (Symmachus)

Pentateuch, LXX in all Greek Versions with footnotes where version was taken from Hebrew,Pentate uch, LXX, Old Greek, Modern Greek, Latin

Theodotion version

3

Origen Origen (Greek: Ὠριγένης Ōrigénēs, or Origen Adamantius, c. 185–254 was an early Christian scholar and theologian, and one of the most distinguished writers of the early Christian Church despite not being a Church father. According to tradition, he is held to have been an Egyptian who taught in Alexandria, reviving the Catechetical School of Alexandria where Clement of Alexandria had taught. The patriarch of Alexandria at first supported Origen but later expelled him for being ordained without the patriarch's permission. He relocated to Caesarea Maritima and died there after being tortured during a persecution.Using his knowledge of Hebrew, he produced Hexapla and corrected Septuagint. He wrote commentaries on most of the books of the Bible.

In De principiis (On First Principles), he articulated one of the first philosophical expositions of Christian doctrine. He interpreted scripture allegorically and showed himself to be a Neo-Pythagorean, and Neo-Platonist. Like Plotinus, he wrote that the soul passes through successive stages of incarnation before eventually reaching God. He imagined even demons being reunited with God. For Origen, God was the First Principle, and Christ, the Logos, was subordinate to him. His views of a hierarchical structure in the Trinity, the temporality of matter, "the fabulous preexistence of souls," and "the monstrous restoration which follows from it" were declared anathema in the 6th century. His Greek name, Ōrigénēs (Ὠριγένης), probably means "child of Horus" (from Ὡρος, "Horus", and γένος, "born"). His nickname or cognomen Adamantius derives from Greek ἀδάμας, which means "unconquerable" or "unbreakable". Origen was educated by his father, Leonides, who gave him a standard Hellenistic education, but also had him study the Christian Scriptures. In 202, Origen's father was killed in the outbreak of the persecution during the reign of Septimius Severus. Origen wished to follow in martyrdom, but was prevented only by his mother hiding his clothes. The death of Leonides left the family of nine impoverished when their property was confiscated. Origen, however, was taken under the protection of a woman of wealth and standing; but as her household already included a heretic named Paul, the strictly orthodox Origen seems to have remained with her only a short time. Since his father's teaching enabled him also to give elementary instruction, he revived, in 203, the Catechetical School of Alexandria, whose last teacher, Clement of Alexandria, was apparently driven out by the persecution. But the persecution still raged, and the young teacher unceasingly visited the prisoners, attended the courts, and comforted the condemned, himself preserved from harm as if by a miracle. His fame and the number of his pupils increased rapidly, so that Bishop Demetrius of Alexandria, made him restrict himself to instruction in Christian doctrine alone. Origen, to be entirely independent, sold his library for a sum which netted him a daily income of 4 obols, on which he lived by exercising the utmost frugality. Teaching throughout the day, he devoted the greater part of the night to the study of the Bible and lived a life of rigid asceticism. Eusebius reported that Origen, following Matthew 19:12 literally, castrated himself. This story was accepted during the Middle Ages and was cited by Abelard in his 12th century letters to Heloise. Scholars within the past century have questioned this, surmising that this may have been a rumor circulated by his detractors. The 1903 Catholic Encyclopedia does not report this. However, renowned historian of late antiquity Peter Brown finds no reason to deny the truth of Eusebius' claims. During the reign of emperor Caracalla, about 211-212, Origen paid a brief visit to Rome, but the relative laxity during the pontificate of Zephyrinus seems to have disillusioned him, and on his return to Alexandria he resumed his teaching with zeal increased by the contrast. But the school had far outgrown the strength of a single man; the catechumens pressed eagerly for elementary instruction, and the baptized sought for interpretation of the Bible. Under these circumstances, Origen entrusted the teaching of the catechumens to Heraclas, the brother of the martyr Plutarch, his first pupil. His own interests became more and more centered in exegesis, and he accordingly studied Hebrew, though there is no certain knowledge concerning his instructor in that language. From about this period (212-213) dates Origen's acquaintance with Ambrose of Alexandria, whom he was instrumental in converting from Valentinianism to orthodoxy. Later (about 218) Ambrose, a man of wealth, made a formal agreement with Origen to promulgate his writings, and all the subsequent works of Origen (except his sermons, which were not expressly prepared for publication) were dedicated to Ambrose. In 213 or 214, Origen visited Arabia at the request of the prefect, who wished to have an interview with him; and Origen accordingly spent a brief time in Petra, after which he returned to Alexandria. In the following year, a popular uprising at Alexandria caused Caracalla to let his soldiers plunder the city, shut the schools, and expel all foreigners. The latter measure caused Ambrose to take refuge in Caesarea, where he seems to have made his permanent home; and Origen, who felt that the turmoil hindered his activity as a teacher and imperilled his safety, left Egypt, apparently going with Ambrose to Caesarea, where he spent some time. Here, in conformity with local usage based on Jewish custom, Origen, though not ordained, preached and interpreted the Scriptures at the request of the bishops Alexander of Jerusalem and Theoctistus of Caesarea. When, however, the confusion in Alexandria subsided, Demetrius recalled Origen, probably in 216.

4

Ang New Testament o Tinatawag na Greek New Testament o Greek Scriptures Ang orihinal na indibidwal na aklat ay naisulat noong 45 A.D. sa Koine Greek dahil iyan ang pangkalahatang wikang umiiral noong panahong iyon sa Emperyo ng Roman. Nagmula ang ilan sa Hebreo at Greek na sulatin. Ang Rylands Papyrus 52 ay pangkalahatang tinanggap na pinaka- unang naitalang New Testament na umiidad noong 117 A.D at 138 A.D.

Translated in English from original Koine Greek (Modern Greek)

NAKILALANG MGA CHURCH FATHERS: Ang mga Church Fathers ay ang mga naunang maimpluwensyang manunulat sina Clement ng Rome, Ignatius ng Antioch at Polycarp ng Smyrna. Ang kasulatan na Didache at Shepherd of Hermas ay kasulatan ng mga Church Fathers ngunit hindi lang alam kung sino ang sumulat.

Si Clement ng Roma ay sinulat ang 1 Clement noong 96 A.D., siya ay nanawagan sa mananampalataya ng Corinto.

Si Ignatius ng Antioch ay istudyante ng Desipolong si John (YahYah) ay sumulat sa mga naunang Christians bago siya patayin sa Roma. Binanggit siya sa mga sulat ni Apostol Pablo.

Polycarp ng Smyrna ay isang Bishop ng Smyrna (ngayon ay Izmir, Turkey). Siya ay Desipolo ni John (YahYah) na anak ni Zebedee na pinaniniwalaan na sumulat ng ika- apat na Gospel.

Samantalang si Eusebius na ipinagpipilitan na si Polycarp ay kasama ni John the Evangelist. Si Polycarp ay pinakiusapan si Anicetus na Bishop ng Rome na ipagdiwang ang Easter sa 14 Nisan ay hindi siya pumayag, kahit sa paggamit sa kalendaryo ng mga taga Kanluran. Si Polycarp ay pinatay ng mga taga Smyrna noong 155 A.D. Hindi siya nasunog sa apoy na pinaglagyan sa kanya, kaya siya ay sinaksak hanggang mamatay at dahil sa dugo niya ay namatay ang apoy sa kanyang paligid.

5

GREEK FATHERS: Clement ng Rome, Irenaeus ng Lyons, Clement ng Alexandria, Athanasius ng Alexandria, John Chrysostom, Cyril ng Alexandria ang Cappadocian Fathers (Basil ng Caesarea, Gregory Nazianzus, Peter ng Sebaste & Gregory ng Nyssa), at Maximus ang Confessor.

Irenaeus ng Lyons Saint Irenaeus, (b. 2nd century; d. end of 2nd/beginning of 3rd century) ay bishop ng Lugdunum sa Gaul, sa ngayon ay Lyons, France. Siya ay disipolo ni Polycarp. Siya ang unang tumanggap na ang apat na Gospel ay katanggap-tanggap na piliin, noon nagsimula ang pagkalikha ng New Testament noong 180 A.D.

Clement ng Alexandria Clement of Alexandria (Titus Flavius Clemens) (c.150-211/216), ay kaanib ng iskwelahan at simbahan ng Alexandria. Sinulat niya ang Clement of Alexandria.

Origen of Alexandria Origen, o Origen Adamantius (c 185 - c254) isa sa mga naunangChristian eskolar at isang Egyptian na nagtuturo sa Alexandria kung saan nagturo rin si Clement. Ang Patriarka ng Alexandria una ay sumusuporta sa kanya ngunit siya ay tinanggal dahil naordinahan ng walang permiso ng Patriarka. Sa kanyang kaalaman sa Hebreo itinuwid niya ang Septuagint at sumulat ng mga komentaryong napasama nang isalin sa mga aklat sa Biblia. Sa kanya si Yahweh ay hindi makapangyarihan kundi isa lamang Unang Prinsipyo at ang antas ng Messiah ay mas mababa, ang kanyang pagkaka- unawa sa Trinity ang pre-existence ng kaluluwa ay idineklara na isang paglait. Sumulat siya ng mahigit 6,000 aklat.

Si Origen noong 235 A.D. na isang Christian scholar ng Alexandria ay binuo ang “Hexapla” na binubuo ng anim na hanay na sa unang hanay ang bersyong Hebrew Text. Sa unang hanay ay Hebreo at sa ikalawang hanay ay Hebrew sa Greek bersyon at ang ikatlong hanay ay ang Makabagong Greek bersyon na Aquila ng sinope’s Greek Bersyon, ika-apat ang Pinakalumang Greek Septuagint Bersyong Symmachus ang Ebionite’s Bersyon, ang ika-lima ay ang LXX o Septuagint na pinagsama-sama ang lahat ng Greek Bersyon na may mga paliwanag kung saang bersyon ito nagmula. Ang ika-limang hanay na kumbinasyon ng pinagsama-samang bersyon ng Greek ay kinopya ng marami at isinalin muli ngunit tinanggal ang mga paliwanag kung saang bersyon nagmula, at ang Lumang Greek bersyon ng Septuagint ay hindi isinama sa pagkakasalin. Ang pang-anim ang Theodotion bersyon. Itong pinagsama-samang mga teksto ay naging unang paniniwala ng mga Christian rebisyon ng Septuagint na tinawag na “HEXAPLAR RECENSION”. Si Philo at Josephus ay nagtiwala at pinagbasehan ang Septuagint sa kanilang mga sinulat na patungkol sa mga kasulatan ng Hudyo.

The term "hexapla" signifies "six-fold" or "six-columned", and describes the arrangement of the six English versions underneath the Greek text in the book. The term "hexapla" is also applied to Origen's 3rd century edition of the Old Testament, which present six versions of the old testament, in Hebrew, Hebrew in Greek letters, Aquila of Sinope's Greek version, Symmachus the Ebionite's version, the LXX or Septuagint, and Theodotion's version.

6

MGA AKLAT NG NEW TESTAMENT Maraming aklat ang unti-unting nakolekta upang maging isang aklat ang Greek New Testament na binubuo ng 27 aklat. Ang pinagbasehan nito ay ang Hexaplar Recension na Greek bersyon.

Apat na aklat ay ang Gospel, isa dito ay salaysay ng sina-unang paniniwala ng mga Apostol na sinulat ni Luke na isa sa gumawa ng Gospel, 21 sulat at Apocalyptic prophecy.

Gospels Bawat isa sa Gospel ay nagsasalaysay ng naging takbo ng buhay ni Iesous ( Jesus) ng Nazareth. Ang mga nagsulat ay inakala na sina:

19

 

 

Ang Gospel ni Matthew, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle Matthew, anak ni Alphaeus ayon kay Papias, ( Gospel according to the Hebrews) Clement ng Alexandria, Irenaeus at Eusebius.

Ang Gospel ni Mark, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Mark the Evangelist, na sumulat sa mga koleksyon ni Apostle Simon Peter ayon kay Papias, Clement ng Alexandria, Irenaeus, Eusebius.

Ang Gospel ni Luke, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Luke, isang Doktor at nakasama ni Apostle Paul ayon kay Clement ng Alexandria, Irenaeus, Eusebius, Canon Muratori.

Ang Gospel of John, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle John, anak ni Zebedee ayon kay Papias, Clement ng Alexandria, Irenaeus, Eusebius, Canon Muratori, Codex Vaticanus Alexandrinus.

 Book of Acts of the Apostles Ang aklat ng Gawa ng mga Apostol (The book of Acts of the Apostles), ay kadugtong ng Gospel ni Lukas ayon kay Clement ng Alexandria, Eusebius, Canon Muratori.

Mga Sulat ni Paul Ang mga sulat ni Paul (or Corpus Paulinum) ay tradisyon na sinulat ni Paul.).             

Epistle to the Romans First Epistle to the Corinthians Second Epistle to the Corinthians Epistle to the Galatians Epistle to the Ephesians Epistle to the Philippians Epistle to the Colossians First Epistle to the Thessalonians Second Epistle to the Thessalonians First Epistle to Timothy Second Epistle to Timothy Epistle to Titus Epistle to Philemon



Epistle to the Hebrews – sinabi ni Origen (254 A.D.) "ang mga tao noon ay ibinigay kay Paul ang epistle na ito ngunit ang sumulat ay ang Lumikha lamang ang nakakaalam”

7

General Epistles Kasama ang mga sulat sa mga simbahan,(catholic ang ibig sabihin ay universal).       

Epistle of James, sa tradisyon sinulat ni James, kapatid ni Iesous (Jesus ) at Jude Thomas.

First Epistle of Peter, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle Simon, tinawag na Peter.

Second Epistle of Peter, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle Simon, tinawag naPeter.

First Epistle of John, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle John, anak ni Zebedee.

Second Epistle of John, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle John, anak ni Zebedee.

Third Epistle of John, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle John, anak ni Zebedee.

Epistle of Jude, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle Jude Thomas, kapatid ni Iesous(Jesus) at James.

Revelation

Ang huling aklat ng Biblia sa New Testament ay ang Book of Revelation, sa tradisyon ay sinulat ni Apostle John of Patmos, ang aklat na ito ay hindi binabasa ng Eastern Orthodox church.

PAGKAKAAYOS NG MGA AKLAT SA NEW TESTAMENT Ang mga aklat ng New Testament ay iba ang pagkakaayos sa bawat religion. Sa Protestant Bibles ay gumaya sa Roman Catholic na pagkakaayos ngunit ang Lutheran ay iba ang pagkakaayos. Sa labas ng Western European Catholic/Protestant ay iba rin ang pagkakaayos sa Slavonic, Syriac at Ethiopian Bibles (Gospels, Acts, Catholic epistles, Pauline epistles, at Apocalypse).

Apocrypha Ang mga Apocrypha na mga aklat ang Gospel of Thomas ang Epistle to the Laodiceans. Ang 4th century Codex Sinaiticus ay isinama ang Old at New Testaments ang Epistle of Barnabas at The Shepherd of Hermas.

Ang Pinagtatalunang Sulatin, ang Epistle of James at kay Jude, at second epistle of Peter, at lahat ng second at third of John, nagdududa sila kung ito ay ginawa niya o ng ibang tao na parehas ang pangalan. Ang Acts of Paul, at ang Shepherd, at ang Apocalypse of Peter, at ang epistle of Barnabas, at ang Teachings of the Apostles. Ang Apocalypse of John, at ang Gospel according to the Hebrews... ay ang mga pinagtatalunang mga aklat.

Ang mga aklat na Gospels of Peter, ni Thomas, ni Matthias, at ang ilan at ang Acts of Andrew at John at nang ibang Apostoles ay napatunayan na mga kathang isip lamang kaya hindi sila naisama sa New Testament.

Noong 1611 A.D. King James Version sa English New Testament ay naisalin mula sa Textus Receptus, texto mula sa bagong edisyon ni Erasmus' na nailathala sa Greek New Testament na lumalabas na binasehan ay ang tipo ng Byzantine text. Karamihan sa modernong English bersyon ng New Testament ay binase sa kritikal na pagbuo ng Greek text, kagaya ng Nestle-Alands' Novum Testamentum Graece o Greek New Testament o United Bible Societies'.

8

Mga Bagong Idinagdag na Texto sa New Testament       

Matt 16:2b-3 Mark 16:9-20 Luke 22:19b-20,43–44 John 5:4 John 7:53-8:11 1 John 5:7b–8a Romans 16:24 Christian New Testament

Sa sumunod na panahon dalawang pangunahing pinag-ingatang rebisyon ang pinagbasehan ni Lucian at Hesychius, ito ay pinatunayan ni Jerome. Ito rin ang pinagbasehan at palaging binabanggit sa Christian New Testament.

Masoretic Text ay Hebrew text na siyang Biblia (Tanakh) ng mga Hudyo na naisulat noong 700 A.D. hanggang 1000 A.D. Ito rin ang pinagbasehan ng mga Protestanteng Biblia at ganoon din ng mga Katolikong Biblia.

Pope Theonas of Alexandria ay ang Punong Papa ng Alexandria na naging Coptic Church at ang Greek Church ng Alexandria noong 282 hanggang 300 A.D. Pope Achillas of Alexandria ang pang 18 Papa ng Coptic Orthodox Church at ng Greek Church ng Alexandria noong 312 hanggang 313 A.D. Si Achillas naman ay inordinahan na Pari ni Pierius, at naging lider ng Catechetical School of Alexandria sa pagkawala ni Pierius na naging martir ng Alexandria. Siya ay kasing galing sa Greek philosophy at theological science kapantay ni Athanasius ng Alexandria at tinawag siyang "Achillas the Great". Siya ang pumalit pagkamatay ni Peter ng Alexandria sa kapanahunan ng Pagpapahirap ni Diocletian . Minana niya ang mga problema ng simbahan kagaya ng Meletian heresy at ang patuloy na alitan sa Arianism. Sa pamumuno ni Achillas bilang Patriarka, siya ay naimpluwensyahan ng mga sumusuporta kay Arius upang tanggalin ang suspensyon kay Arius. Sa resulta nito ay ibinalik si Arius bilang Pari sa Bucalis na isang pinakamatanda at maimpluwensyang simbahan sa Alexandria.

EMPEROR CONSTANTINE Caesar Flavius Valerius Aurelius Constantinus Augustus (27 February c. 272 – 22 May 337), commonly known in English as Constantine I, Constantine the Great, or (among Eastern Orthodox, Coptic Orthodox, Oriental Orthodox and Byzantine Catholic Christians) Saint Constantine (pronounced /ˈkɒnstɛntaɪn/), was Roman emperor from 306, and the sole holder of that office from 324 until his death in 337A.D. Kilala bilang kauna-unahang Roman Emperor na naging Christian , at binigyang laya ang mga religion sa kanyang nasasakupang emperyo. Ginawa siya at ang kanyang ina si Reyna Helena bilang Santo ng Eastern Orthodox Church at Eastern Catholic Churches of Byzantine. Sa Latin Church kahit hindi siya ginawang santo ngunit siya ay tinawag nila na Constantine The great sa kanyang kontribusyon sa Christianity. Si Constantine ay ginawa ang sina-unang Greek colony ng Byzantium bilang bagong imperial residence ang Constantinople na nanatiling kapital ng Byzantine Empire sa loob ng 1,000 taon.

9

50 KOPYA NG BIBLIA NI CONSTANTINE Noong 322 A.D. inutusan ni Emperor Constantine si Eusebius na gumawa ng 50 kopya ng Banal na Kasulatan na ginawa ng Kilalang-Manunulat at isulat na maliwanag na madaling maintindihan at sa tatlo o apat na kopya ay ihatid sa kanya upang siyasatin at gamitin ang dalawang karwahe ng kaharian sa paghahatid. Si Eusebius ay kumuha ng mga aklat sa kanyang lugar sa Caesarea ng mga bagong-salin na mga aklat mula sa Hexaplar Recension na nagmula sa sulat ni Origen na “Hexapla”. Ang 27 aklat na pinagbasehan ay ang rebisyon ng “HEXAPLAR RECENSION”.

The Bibles of Constantine There is another piece of evidence that bears on the subject of the canon - even though we may not know how to interpret it. About the year 322 CE, the emperor Constantine, wishing to promote and organize Christian worship in the growing number of churches in Constantinople, directed Eusebius to have 50 copies of the sacred Scriptures made by practiced scribes and written legibly on prepared parchment. At the same time the emperor informed him, in a letter still preserved to us, that everything necessary for doing this was placed at his command, among other things two public carriages for conveying the completed manuscripts to the emperor for his personal inspection. According to Eusebius: Such were the emperor's commands, which were followed by the immediate execution of the work itself, which we sent him in magnificent and elaborately bound volumes of a threefold and fourfold form. (Vita Const. 4.36.37) The exact meaning of the concluding words has been taken in a half dozen different senses. Two of the most popular are, that the pages had 'three or four columns of script', or that as the copies were completed, they were sent off for the emperor's inspection 'three or four at a time'. The astonishing thing is that Eusebius, who took care to tell us at some length about the fluctuations of opinion in regard to certain books, has not one word to say regarding the choice he made on this important occasion. Of course, 50 magnificent copies, all uniform, could not but exercise a great influence on great influence on future copies, at least within the bounds of the patriarchate of Constantinople, and would help forward the process of arriving at a commonly accepted New Testament in the East. Some have suggested that the codex Sinaiticus is one of the 50 bibles commissioned by Constantine, but its Alexandrian type of text makes this unlikely.

Around AD 235, Origen, a Christian scholar in Alexandria, completed the Hexapla, a comprehensive comparison of the ancient versions and Hebrew text side-by-side in six columns, with diacritical markings (a.k.a. "editor's marks", "critical signs" or "Aristarchian signs"). Much of this work was lost, but several compilations of the fragments are available. In the first column was the contemporary Hebrew, in the second a Greek transliteration of it, then the newer Greek versions each in their own columns. Origen also kept a column for the Old Greek (the Septuagint) and next to it was a critical apparatus combining readings from all the Greek versions with diacritical marks indicating to which version each line (Gr. στἰχος) belonged. Perhaps the voluminous Hexapla was never copied in its entirety, but Origen's combined text ("the fifth column") was copied frequently, eventually without the editing marks, and the older uncombined text of the LXX was neglected. Thus this combined text became the first major Christian recension of the LXX, often called the Hexaplar recension. In the century following Origen, two other major recensions were identified by Jerome, who attributed these to Lucian and Hesychius.

10

Alexander Bishop ng Alexandria Alexander ng Alexandria ay pang 19 na Patriarka ng Alexandria mula 313 A.D. hanggang pagkamatay niya noong 326 A.D. siya ang nagtala ng Easter, siya ay ang lider na kontra sa Arianism sa First Council of Nicaea. Siya rin ang adviser ni Athanasius ng Alexandria na pumalit sa kanya bilang lider ng Church fathers.

Athanasius ng Alexandria Athanasius ng Alexandria (c 293-2 May 373) isang theologian, pumalit kay Bishop Alexander ng Alexandria, Pope ng Alexandria, ay isang Egyptian. Siya ay kilala sa aral niyang Trinity.

Arius Arius (AD ca. 250 or 256 - 336) isang Paring Christian mula sa Alexandria, Egypt ang nagpasimuno ng Arianism. Siya ay mula sa Libya na sakop pa ng Egypt, ang kanyang ama ay si Ammonius. Si Arius ay estudyante ni Saint Lucian ng Antioch. Siya ay na excommunikado ni Bishop Peter ng Alexandria sa kanyang pagsuporta sa paniniwala ni Meletius.

Si Bishop Peter ay pinalitan ni Bishop Achillas ay muling tinanggap bilang Pari si Arius sa simbahan ng Baucalis sa distrito ng Alexandria.. Noong 318 A.D. nakipagtalo siya sa kanyang Bishop si Alexander ng Alexandria na pumalit kay Bishop Achillas. Ipinilit niya na si Iesous ( Jesus) "ang Son of God," ay hindi katulad o hindi parehas na mananatili magpakailanman (co-eternal) kagaya ng God the Father, at minsan binanggit niya na hindi tutuo ang Iesous (Jesus). Si Arius kasama ang kanyang tigasunod na mga Pari ay na excommunikado, ngunit ang debate ay nagpatuloy sa Eastern Roman Empire. Maraming bishops lalo na ang mga nakapag-aral kay Lucian ng Antioch ay naniwala kay Arius. Sa panahong iyon si Constantine I ay ang naging Emperador ng Silanganan noong 324 A.D. at ang mga debate ay matitindi sa panahong iyon. Maraming sinulat si Arius ngunit walang natira, inutos ni Emperor Constantine ang pagsunog sa lahat ng sulat ni Arius at ang mga natira sa sinulat ni Arius ay sinira ng mga nakalaban ni Arius.

Ang tatlong natira sa sinulat ni Arius ang sulat niya kay Alexander ng Alexandria na naitago ng mga Athanasius, On the Councils of Arminum and Seleucia, 16; Epiphanius, Refutation of All Heresies, 69.7; and Hilary, On the Trinity, 4.12), Ang sulat niya kay Eusebius ng Nicomedia (as recorded by Epiphanius, Refutation of All Heresies, 69.6 and Theodoret, Church History, 1.5) . Ang kanyang kumpisal kay Constantine (as recorded in Socrates Scholasticus, Church History 1.26.2 and Sozomen, Church History 2.27.6-10).

COUNCIL OF NICAEA Noong 325 A.D. si Emperor Constantine ay binuo ang Council of Nicaea . Sa 1,800 na Bishop na imbitado, 318 na Bishop lamang ang nakadalo. Natalo sa debate si Arius at si Athanasius na ipinadala ni Bishop Alexander ng Alexandria ang pinanigan ni Constantine na ang itinuturo ay ang Trinity.

Ang pananatili ni Athanasius ay hindi tumagal nang namatay si Bishop Alexander sa Alexandria noong 327 A.D., pinalitan siya ni Athanasius bilang Bishop. Si Eustathius ng Antioch na sumusuporta kay Athanasius ay natanggal dahil sa pakikipagtalo ka Eusebius ng Caesaria. Si Marcellus ng Ancyra na isa pang kakampi ni Athanasius ay kinasuhan ng Sabellianism sa kanyang pag-depensa sa Nicene Christology ay tinanggal noong 336 A.D. Si Eusebius ng Nicomedia naman ay pinagbuntunan ng galit, si Athanasius ay sumulat kay Emperor Constantine at pinabalik ni Emperor Constantine si Arius na nagtatago sa Palestine. Inutusan din ni Constantine si Athanasius na tanggaping muli si Arius sa komunyon, ngunit hindi pumayag si Athanasius kaya si Athanasius ay na exile sa Trier.

11

Ipinatawag si Arius ni Constantine upang husgahan at inutusan si Alexander ng Constantinople na muling tanggapin si Arius sa komunyon, ngunit sa huling araw na dapat magkomunyon si Arius ay bigla itong namatay. Ang sinabi ng mga kalaban ni Arius ay himala o miracle samantalang sinabi naman ni Constantine ay pinaslang o murder dahil si Arius ay nilason ng kanyang mga kalaban. Ang mga panig kay Arius sina Eusebius ng Nicomedia at Eusebius ng Caesarea ay maimpluwensya ay ipinaglaban ang mga doktrina ni Arius.

Doktrina ni Arius Na ang makapangyarihan (God) ay hindi laging ang Ama (Father) kundi may panahon na hindi siya Ama, at ang mga salita ng Makapangyarihan (God) ay hindi Magpakailanman (Eternity) kundi galing lang sa wala. Dahil ang Nananatiling Makapangyarihan (Existing God) sa (the I AM the eternal One) ay ginawa dahil hindi siya dati nang nag- e-exist. (made him who did not previously exist) na nagmula sa wala, at ang Anak ay Nilikha o isang ginawa. Hindi siya ang Ama kundi isa lang na Nilikha ng Kanyang gawa at mali na tawaging Salita at Talino dahil isa rin siyang Nilikha ng Salita ng Maykapal, na kung saan ay nilikha ng Ama ang lahat kasama siya. Kaya sa kanyang natural na pagkatao ay makadadanas ng pagbabago kagaya ng lahat ng nilikha.

Ang Salita ay iba sa Ama at ang Ama ay hindi kayang ipaliwanag ng Anak at hindi niya nakikita at ang Salita ay hindi kilala ang Ama at di nakikita. Ang Anak ay hindi alam ang natural na pagkakakilanlan ng kanyang sarili dahil siya ay nilikha dahil sa atin upang likhain tayo sa pamamagitan niya, kagaya ng instrumento. Nilikha Siya ng Ama dahil ninais ng Ama na likhain tayo.

Emperor Constantine Nagpabautismo sa Arian Priest Ang asawa ni Constantine si Constantina ay naniniwala sa aral ni Arius. Si Emperor Constantine ang kauna-unahang Roman Emperor na naging Christian. Siya ay nabautismuhan ni Eusebius ng Nicomedia na isang Arian Priest.

Eusebius of Nicomedia (died 341) was the man who baptised Constantine. He was a bishop of Berytus (modern-day Beirut) in Phoenicia, then of Nicomedia where the imperial court resided in Bithynia, and finally of Constantinople from 338 up to his death.

Mga Latin Fathers Ang mga sumulat sa wikang Latin ay ang tinawag na Latin Fathers sila Tertullian, si Cyprian ng Carthage, si Gregory the Great, si Augustine ng Hippo, si Ambrose ng Milan, at si Jerome.

Tertullian Promotor ng Tawag na Old Testament at New Testament Quintus Septimius Florens Tertullianus (c 160 - c 225), ay naging Christian noong 197 A.D. ay isang manunulat at theologian ay isang anak ng Romanong Centurion. Siya ay isang abogado sa Roma at binansagang Father of the Latin church. Siya ang naglunsad ng salitang Trinitas ng Christian Devine Trinity sa wikang Latin kahit na nauna ng naisulat ni Theophilus of Antioch (c. 115 c. 183) na nagmula sa Koine Greek at ang vetus testamentum (Old Testament) at novum testamentum (New Testament). Siya rin ang nauna na tumawag ng "vera religio", na naging sistema ng Religion ng Roman Empire at iba pang tinanggap na Kulto na tinawag na "superstitions". Sa sumunod na panahon sumali siya sa sektang Montanists na kontra sa umiiral na paniniwala.

12

Cyprian ng Carthage Saint Cyprian (Thascius Caecilius Cyprianus) ay bishop ng Carthage ay isang importanteng manunulat na ipinanganak sa Carthage na naging Bishop noong 249 A.D. Ambrose ng Milan Saint Ambrose (c. 338 – 4 April 397), ay bishop ng Milan na naging maimpluwensya at isa sa apat na orihinal na Doctors of the Church.

Jerome of Stridonium Saint Jerome (c 347 – September 30, 420) ay kilala na translator ng Biblia sa Latin mula sa Grego at Hebreo na gumawa ng Vulgate Bible na ginagamit ng Roman Catholic Church. Siya ay tinawag na Doctor of the Church.

Augustine ng Hippo Saint Augustine (November 13, 354 – August 28, 430), ay ipinanganak sa Algeria ay naging Bishop ng Hippo, isang philosopher at theologian ay isang Latin Father at Doctor of the Church. Siya ay importante sa paglaganap ng Western Christianity. Siya ay naimpluwensyahan ng Platonism. Ang mga ginawa niya ay ipinagpatuloy ni Pope Gregory the Great.

Gregory the Great Saint Gregory I the Great (c. 540 – March 12, 604) ay ang pope mula September 3, 590 A.D. hanggang mamatay. Kilala rin siya bilang Gregorius Dialogus (Gregory the Dialogist) sa Eastern Orthodoxy ay Doctor of the Church at pang apat sa great Latin Fathers of the Church (ang ibang Latin Fathers sina Ambrose, Augustine, at Jerome).

Apologetic Fathers Sina St. Justin Martyr, Tatian, Athenagoras of Athens, Hermias at Tertullian.

Ang Pangalawang Council of Nicea noong 787 A.D. Ang ika-pitong Economical Council ng Roman Catholic sa Nicaea (Iznik sa Turkey) ay ibinalik ang pagpuri sa mga imahen na pinatigil noong panahon ng Byzantine Empire sa panahon ni Leo III. Modern positions Sa Roman Catholic Church, si St. John ng Damascus, na nabuhay noong ika-walong siglo ay ang pinaka-huling Church Fathers at ang una sa susunod na Church writers, scholasticism. Si St. Bernard ay isa pa rin sa huling Church Fathers.

13

PINAGMULAN NG ENGLISH BIBLE

Mula sa Hexaplar Recension ay isinalin ito sa English Hexapla na New Testament ng Wiclif's Bible noong 1380 A.D., William Tyndale's Bible noong 1534A.D., Cranmer's the Great Bible noong 1539 A.D., ang Geneva Bible noong 1557 A.D., Rheims Bible noong 1582 A.D., at ang Authorised, o King James Bible noong 1611 A.D., at naisalin na sa kasalukuyang New King James Bible, NIV Bible, Holy Bible, Catholic Bible.

Hexapla (Ἑξαπλά: Gr. for "sixfold") is the term for an edition of the Bible in six versions.

Especially it applies to the edition of the Old Testament compiled by Origen of Alexandria, which placed side by side in six (6) columns: 1. Hebrew Culturally, it is considered a Jewish language 2. Hebrew transliterated into Greek characters 3. Aquila of Sinope native of Pontus in Anatolia known for producing an exceedingly literal translation of the Hebrew Bible into Greek around 130 CE 4. Symmachus the Ebionite (fl. late 2nd century) was the author of one of the Greek versions of the Old Testament 5. Septuagint 72 Jewish scholars first translated the Torah into Koine Greek in the third century BC 6. Theodotion (d. ca. 200 A.D.) was a Hellenistic Jewish scholar

30

14

The English Hexapla is an edition of the New Testament in Greek, along with what were considered the six most important English language translations in parallel columns underneath, preceded by a detailed history of English translations and translators by S. P. Tregelles.

The six English language translations provided are Wiclif's (1380), William Tyndale's (1534), Cranmer's (the Great Bible 1539), the Geneva Bible (1557), Rheims (1582), and the Authorised, or King James Bible, (1611).

The term "hexapla" signifies "six-fold" or "six-columned", and describes the arrangement of the six English versions underneath the Greek text in the book. The term "hexapla" is also applied to Origen's 3rd century edition of the Old Testament, which present six versions of the old testament, in Hebrew, Hebrew in Greek letters, Aquila of Sinope's Greek version, Symmachus the Ebionite's version, the LXX or Septuagint, and Theodotion's version.

The English Hexapla was published by Samuel Bagster and Sons, of Paternoster Row, London, who are described on the title page as being a "warehouse for Bibles, New Testaments, Prayerbooks, Lexicons, Grammars, Concordances, and Psalters, in ancient and modern languages." It was published in 1841

Protestant Ang Protestant religioun kahit na nagbase sa Sola Scriptura (the principle that the Bible itself is the ultimate authority in doctrinal matters), ang unang Protestant reformers, kagaya ng Catholic at Orthodox churches, ay nagbase sa theological interpretations ng scripture na itinatag ng mga naunang Church Fathers. Ang orihinal na Lutheran Augsburg Confession ng 1531 A.D. at ang Formula of Concord ng 1576-1584 ay kagaya ng doktrina ng First Council of Nicea. Ang John Calvin's French Confession of Faith of 1559 A.D. ay naglahad ng mga naitatag na ng sina-unang council. Binigyan nila ng importansya ang Tradisyon at ang Interpretasyon ng mga sina-unang Fathers kagaya ng PaleoOrthodoxy.

15

Ang American Protestant ay ang United Methodist Church, Presbyterian Church USA, Episcopal Church, at ang Evangelical Lutheran Church in America, ay iba ang doktrina at nag ordina ng babaeng pastora at pati homosexual. Sila ay di naniniwala sa mga naunang simbahan at naniniwala na ang lahat ay pwedeng dumerekta sa Maykapal kaya hindi na kailangan ng guidance o doktrina ng simbahan.

Later day Saints Ang mga kaanib ng The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (o Mormons) ay tinatanggap ang Biblia kasama ang New Testament bilang salita ng Maykapal kung ito ay naisalin ng tama.

Messianic Judaism Messianic Judaism ay kagaya ng pagkilala ng maraming evangelical Protestants sa atoridad ng New Testament Dead Sea Scroll Ang natagpuan noong 1947 A.D. na maraming kasulatan sa Dead Sea Scroll lalo na ang mga nakasulat Sa Aramaic ay mas malapit at mas pumapabor sa Septuagint kaysa Masoretic text.

Sa simula noong 200 A.D. ang mga Hudyo ay maraming dahilan kaya hindi ginamit ang Septuagint, dahil ang mga naunang mga Hentil (hindi tuli Epeso 2:11) na Christian ay pinaniniwalaan at ginagamit ang Septuagint dahil hindi sila nakaka- intindi ng wikang Hebreo kundi ng wikang Grego lamang.

Si Jerome ay isinalin ang Septuagint na wikang Latin (Vulgate Bible) ay napatunayan niya na ang Hebrew text ay mas maraming nagpapatunay tungkol sa Messiah kaysa sa Septuagint kaya siya ay Lumabas sa Tradisyon ng Simbahang Katoliko at isinalin niya ang Old Testament mula sa Hebreo sa tinawag na Vulgate Bible. Ang kanyang pagpuna sa Septuagint ay pinulaan ng mga Augustine at pinalabas na si Jerome ay isang (Forger) mandaraya ng kasulatan ngunit sa paglipas ng panahon ay ang kanyang Old Testament na Vulgate Latin Bible ay sinapawan ang Septuagint.

Sa aklat ng Septuagint ay maraming aklat na hindi makikita sa Hebrew Bible. Marami sa mga biblia ng Protestante ay sumunod sa Jewish canon at hindi isinama ang ibang aklat. Ang Simbahang Katoliko naman ay isinama ang mga aklat na iyon, samantalang ang Simbahan ng Eastern Orthodox ay ginagamit lahat ang mga aklat sa Septuagint, ganoon din ang Anglical maliban lang sa Psalm 151.

Ang King James Version naman ay isinama lahat ng nadagdag na aklat at inilagay sa isang seksyon na tinawag na â&#x20AC;&#x2DC;Apocryphaâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;.

16

Go to the Lost Sheep of the House of Yahshear (Israel) Lost Sheep of the House of Yahshear are the Levites Priests Yahshear-Dath (Sacerdote)

Matthew 10:5-6 These twelve Yahweh-shuâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;a sent forth, and commanded them, saying, Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel (Yahshear).

1

Yahweh-shu’a Sent Forth, and Commanded The Twelve Disciples Matthew 10:5-6 these twelve Yahweh-shu’a sent forth, and commanded them, saying ‘Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any City of Samaritans enter ye not: But go rather to the lost sheep of the House of Israel (Yahshear)’.

Lost Sheep is the People of

How They Were Lost?

Jeremiah 50:6 My people hath been lost sheep: their shepherds have caused them to go astray, they have turned them away on the mountains: they have gone from mountain to hill, they have forgotten their resting place.

Their Shepherds Have Caused Them to Go Astray Jeremiah 23:23 Am I an Elohim at hand, saith

and not an Elohim afar of?

Jeremiah 23:24 Can any hide himself in secret places that I shall not see him? Saith Do not I fill heaven and earth? Saith

,

Jeremiah 23:25 I heard what the prophets said, that prophesy lies in MY NAME, saying I have dreamed, I have dreamed.

Jeremiah 23:26 How long shall this be in the heart of the prophets that prophesy lies? Yea, they are prophets of the deceit of their own heart.

de·ceit noun: deceit; plural noun: deceits the action or practice of deceiving someone by concealing or misrepresenting the truth. the act or practice of deceiving; concealment or distortion of the truth for the purpose of misleading; duplicity; fraud; cheating: dishonest behavior : behavior that is meant to fool or trick someone.

Si Haring Yeroboam ng Yisrawale ay nagtayo ng templo sa mataas na lugar at ginawang Tigapagsilbing Pari ay pangkaraniwang tao lamang na HINDI LEVITA at itinalaga ang Kapistahan sa ika-Walong Buwan na dapat ay ika-Pitong buwan na ginaganap ng Kaharian ng Yahuwdah sa pagdiriwang ng mga kapistahan sa 1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:3334.

ONLY LEVITES ARE ALLOWED ON THE ARK OF THE COVENANT OF The Torah of Moses was placed on the side of Ark of the Covenant of Deuteronomy 10:8 At that time

separated the tribe of Levi, to bear the Ark of the Covenant of

, to stand before

to minister unto him, and to bless in his name, unto this day.

Deuteronomy 31:26 Take this book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the Covenant of be there for a witness against thee.

your Mighty One, that it may

Jeremiah 23:27 Which think to cause my people to Forget MY NAME by their dreams which they tell every man to his neighbor, as their fathers have Forgotten MY NAME for Baal.

Hosea 2:16 And it shall be at that day, saith the LORD, [that] thou shalt call me Ishi; and shalt call me no more Baali. ...

Footnotes: Hosea 2:16 Hebrew Ishi means husband; Hosea 2:16 Hebrew Baali means Lord.

2

Jeremiah 23:28 The prophet that hath a dream, let him tell a dream, and he that hath my word, let him speak my word faithfully. What is the chaff to the wheat? Saith Jeremiah 23:29 Is not my word like a fire? Saith

and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?

Jeremiah 23:30 Therefore, behold, I am against the prophets, saith from his naighbour.

Jeremiah 23:31 Behold, I am against the prophets, saith

that steal my words every one

that use their tongues, and say He saith.

Jeremiah 23:32 Behold, I am against them that prophesy false dreams, saith , and do tell them, and cause my people to err by their lies, and by their lightness; yet I sent them not, nor commanded them: therefore they shall not profit this people at all, saith .

Jeremiah 23:33 And when this people, or the prophet, or a priest, shall ask thee, saying, What is the burden of

? thou shalt then say unto them, What burden? I will even forsake you, saith

.

Jeremiah 23:34 And as for the prophet, and the priest, and the people, that shall say, The burden of , I will even punish that man and his house.

Jeremiah 23:35 Thus shall ye say every one to his neighbour, and every one to his brother, What hath answered? and, What hath spoken?

Jeremiah 23:36 And the burden of shall ye mention no more: for every man's word shall be his burden; for ye have perverted the words of the living Elohim, of of hosts our Elohim.

Jeremiah 23:37 Thus shalt thou say to the prophet, What hath hath spoken?

answered thee? and, What

Jeremiah 23:38 But since ye say, The burden of , ; therefore thus saith ; Because ye say this word, The burden of , and I have sent unto you, saying, Ye shall not say, The burden of .

Jeremiah 23:39 Therefore, behold, I, even I, will utterly forget you, and I will forsake you, and the city that I gave you and your fathers, and cast you out of my presence: Jeremiah 23:40 And I will bring an everlasting reproach upon you, and a perpetual shame, which shall not be forgotten.

DALAWANG KAHARIAN Lumipas ang panahon pagkamatay ni Haring Solomon ay nahati sila sa dalawang kaharian, sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale at Kaharian ng Yahuwdah. Ang Katiwala ni Haring Solomon na mula sa Tribo ng Efraim (1Kings 11:26) si Yeroboam ang naging Hari ng Yisrawale na sumama ang 10 Tribo ay pinagsisilbihan naman ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat, Yahshear Dath Gerson at Yahshear Dath Merari. Ang anak ni Haring Solomon si Rehoboam ang naging Hari ng 2 Tribo ng Yahuwdah na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat.

3

King Jeroboam sa Tribong Efraim ---- King Rehoboam sa Tribong Yahuwdah YISRAWALE (ISRAEL) King Jeroboam (Efraim) 10 tribo ng Yisrawale (Israel) Samaria City

YAHUWDAH (JEWS) ----------------------------- King Rehoboam (Yahuwdah) ----------------------------- 2 tribo ng Yahuwdah at BenYahmin (Jews) ----------------------------Jerusalem City

Nakatalagang Sacerdote: ---------------------------- Nakatalagang Sacerdote: Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Merari ----------------------- Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath ang Pari ng Tribo nila Ruben, Gad, ng Tribo ng Yahuwdah at BenYahmin Zabulon Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Kohath ang Pari ng Tribo nila Simeon, Dan, ½Manaseh, Efraim Sacerdote o Yahshear Dath Gershon ang Pari ng Tribo nila Nepthali, Asher, Isachar, ½Manaseh

KAHARIAN NG YAHUWDAH Dalawang (2) Tribo ang sumama kay Haring Rehoboam ng Yahuwdah (Yahuwdah at BenYahmin) at ang lungsod ay ang Yahrusalem (Jerusalem) na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (YahshearDath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat.

KAHARIAN NG YISRAWALE Sampung (10) Tribo ang sumama kay Haring Yeroboam (Jeroboam) ng Kaharian ng Yisrawale at ang lungsod ay ang Samaria na pinagsisilbihan ng mga Levitang Pari (Yahshear-Dath o Secerdote) mula kay Yahshear Dath Cohat, Yahshear Dath Gerson at Yahshear Dath Merari na mababasa sa Joshua 21:1-8 at 1Chronicles 6:63-81.

Si Haring Yeroboam ng Yisrawale ay TINANGGAL ang Pagsisilbi ng mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdote sina YahshearDath-Cohat, YahshearDath-Gerson at YahshearDath-Merari at PINALITAN sila ng mga pangkaraniwang tao lamang na HINDI LEVITA. Si Haring Yeroboam ng Yisrawale ay nagtayo ng templo sa mataas na lugar at ginawang Tigapagsilbing Pari ay pangkaraniwang tao lamang na HINDI LEVITA at itinalaga ang Kapistahan sa ika-Walong Buwan na dapat ay ika-Pitong buwan na ginaganap ng Kaharian ng Yahuwdah sa pagdiriwang ng mga kapistahan sa 1 Kings 12:31-32, 1 Kings 13:33-34.

4

Tatlong (3) Taon Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdote mula kay YahshearDath Cohat, Gerson at Merari ay Tinanggal Bilang Tigapagsilbing YahshearDath o Secerdote sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale at sila ay Lumayas sa lupain ng Yisrawale na dala ang kanilang mga ariarian ay tumungo sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH sa lungsod ng Yahrusalem at nanatili sa loob ng tatlong (3) taon 2Chronicles 11:13-17 - at ang lahat ng mga Secerdoteng Pari at Levita na nasa Yisrawale at sa lahat ng baybayin ay lumayas na dala ang kanilang ari-arian at tumungo sa Yahuwdah at sa lungsod ng Yahrusalem: dahil si Haring Yeroboam at kanyang mga anak ay Pinalayas sila bilang Tigapagsilbing Secerdote para kay Yahweh at si Haring Yeroboam ay nagtalaga ng mga Secerdoteng Paring Hindi Levita sa matataas na lugar at para sa Demonyo at sa Istatwang Guya na kanyang ginawa. Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdoteng Pari mula sa tribo ng Yisrawale, ay itinalaga ang kanilang sarili at puso na hanapin si Yahweh na Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale sa pagpunta nila sa Yahrusalem upang magsakripisyo para kay Yahweh na Makapangyarihan ng kanilang mga magulang. Naging matatag ang Kaharian ng Yahuwdah at maging si Haring Rehoboam na anak ni YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay naging matatag, sa loob ng tatlong taon; dahil tatlong taon silang sumunod sa palatuntunan kagaya sa pagsunod ni DowDow (David) at YahdidiYah.

Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdoteng Pari na lahi ni Yahshear Dath Cohat, Gerson at Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale ay hindi nagtagal sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH: 2 Chronicles 20:18-19 Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Secerdoteng Pari mula sa lahi ni YahshearDath Cohat, Gerson at Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale na tumungo sa Kaharian ng YAHUWDAH sa Yahrusalem ay nawala sa kapanahunan ni Haring Yahoshaphat.

(776 B.C.E. 1Kings 22:51, 62 taon mula sa paghahari ni Haring Yeroboam) sa 2Chronicles 20:18-19 窶病t ang mga Levita mula sa mga anak ni (Cohat) Cohathites at mga anak ni Corhites ay tumayo upang purihin si Yahweh ang nagiisang Makapangyarihan ng Yisrawale sa napaka-lakas na boses na mataas.

Mga Barko Patungong Ophir 1Kings 9:26 Mga Barko na ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay pumupunta sa OPHIR para kumuha ng mga ginto.

Tatlong (3) taon ang lumilipas bago makabalik ang mga barko.

Mga Barko na ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) ay pumupunta parin sa OPHIR para kumuha ng mga ginto 1Kings 9:26, at nagpagawa pa ng mga panibagong Barko si Haring Yahoshaphat sa 1 Kings 22:48 ngunit hindi na ito natuloy.

Ang mga Levitang YahshearDath o Sacerdoteng Pari mula sa lahi ni YahshearDath Gerson, YahshearDath Cohat at YahshearDath Merari na pinalayas sa Kaharian ng Yisrawale na tumungo sa Kaharian ng Yahuwdah ay hindi nagtagal sa Kaharian ng Yahuwdah. Walang tanging pupuntahan sila kundi ang sumama sa mga barkong ipinagawa ni Haring YahdidiYah na kanilang nadatnan sa Yahrusalem sa pagtigil nila ng tatlong (3) taon dahil tatlong

5

(3) taon din ang paglalakbay ng mga barko patungong Tarshish at Ophir pabalik sa Yahrusalem na mababasa sa 2 Chro.9:21 at 2Chronicles 11:13-17.

Bago pa magpagawa ng panibagong Barko si Haring Yahoshaphat sa 1Kings 22:48. Naisulat sa 2Chronicles 20:18-19 sa paghahari ni Haring Yahoshaphat na 62 taon na ang lumipas mula sa paghahari ni Haring Yeroboan na katiwala ni Haring YahdidiYah (Solomon) sila ay hindi na natagpuan sa Yahrusalem sa 2 Chronicles 20:18-19.

Ang Kulay ng Kanilang Balat ay ‘KAYUMANGGI’ Awit ni Solomon 1:6 ‘huwag kang magtaka kung ang kulay ng aking balat ay KAYUMANGGI’ ( Tagalog Magandang Balita Biblia pagkakasalin ay KAYUMANGGI).( "I am dark and beautiful, O women of Jerusalem, tanned as th... " Read verse in New Living Translation) Ang orihinal na lahi ng Israel kagaya ni Haring Solomon na mababasa sa ‘Awit ni Solomon 1:5’, ang kulay ng balat ay “KAYUMANGGI”. Nagpagawa si Haring Solomon ng maraming barko sa Ezion Geber sa Red Sea at ang tigasunod ni Hiram na may kaalaman sa karagatan ay ipinasama sa mga tigasunod ni Solomon upang pumunta sa Ophir para sa ginto at bawat talong (3) taon ay bumabalik ang mga barko at nagdadala ng mga ginto, unggoy at mababangong prutas sa Yahrusalem.

Saan Napunta Sina Yahshear-Dath-Kohat, Yahshear-Dath- Gershon, at Yahshear-Dath-Merari ?

SAAN ANG OPHIR ?

HISTORY OF PEOPLE OF THE ISLANDS CALLED OPHIR BY OCEAN NAVIGATORS

Ptolemy locates both islands east of the Khruses Kersonenson the "Golden Peninsula" i.e. the Malaya Penisula Chryse, the "Golden One," is the name given by ancient Greek writers Josephus calls it in Latin Aurea, and equates the island with biblical Ophir In ancient Chinese literature Chin-lin"Golden Neighbor" Golden Frontier."

Chryse is often coupled with another island Argyre the "Island of Silver" and placed beyond the Ganges. Ptolemy locates both islands east of the Khruses Kersonenson the "Golden Peninsula" i.e. the Malaya Penisula. North of Chryse in the Periplus was Thin, which some consider the first European reference to China.

Chryse, the "Golden One," is the name given by ancient Greek writers to an island rich in gold to the east of India.

6

Pomponius Mela, Marinos of Tyre and the Periplus of the Erythraean Sea mention Chryse in the first century CE. It is basically the equivalent of the Indian Suvarnadvipa the "Island of Gold." Josephus calls it in Latin Aurea, and equates the island with biblical Ophir, from where the ships of Tyre and Solomon brought back gold and other trade items.

In addition to gold, Chryse was also famed for having the finest tortoise shell in the world according to the Periplus. Large ships brought trade goods back and forth between Chryse and the markets at the mouth of the Ganges.

Chin-lin"Golden Neighbor"Golden Frontier."

In ancient Chinese literature, a mysterious region beyond their southern border in Annam was known as Chin-lin "Golden Neighbor" and the Southeast Asian border was also called the "Golden Frontier."

Islands in Malayu being called by Ocean Navigators as OPHIR called by Portuguese as LUCOES or LEQUIOS and named by Spaniards as FILIPINAS now called Philippines

PAGKAKAKILANLAN NG MGA TUMAKAS NA MGA LEVITANG PARI NG SAMPUNG (10) TRIBO 1. TINATAWAG SILANG DATH (DAWTHU) AT SILA AY NAGSASALITA NG HEBREO 2. SILA AY MGA TULI DAHIL SA MAGPAKAILANMANG KASUNDUAN NG NINUNO NILANG SI ABRAHAM 3. ANG KULAY NG KANILANG BALAT AY KAYUMANGGI 4. SILA AY TUMATAWAG SA SINASAMBA NI ABRAHAN NA SI YAH (ABBA YAHWEH o AMANG YAHWEH) 5. SILA ANG NAG-IINGAT NG SUSI NA YABE O YAWE 6. SILA ANG SAMPUNG (10) MGA LEVITANG PARI NA GALING SA SAMPUNG (10) TRIBO NA MGA ANAK NI LEVI SINA DAWTH-KOHAT, DAWTH-GERSHON AT DAWTH-MERARI 7. SUMUSUNOD SILA SA MGA PALATUNTUNAN NA JUBILEE YEAR, KAPISTAHAN NG UNANG BUWAN AT KABILUGAN NG BUWAN SA UNA AT IKA-PITONG BUWAN

7

LCI – LAGUNA COPPERPLATE INSCRIPTION Matatagpuan na National Museum sa Lungsod ng Maynila

LCl - LAGUNA COPPERPLATE INSCRIPTION

1998 Shell Centennial Calendar

Ang 1998 Centennial Calendar ng Shell ay ipinakita ang larawan ng Laguna Copperplate Inscription na natagpuan noong 1989 sa Laguna na may nakasulat sa lumang wika ng ating mga ninuno na sulat ‘Kawi’. Itong Kawi (kavi) ay nawala na (extinct), lumang wika ng mga taga Javan (Jakarta, Indonesia). Ito ay naisulat noong ika-9 na Siglo (April 21, 900 C.E.).

PAGKAKASALIN SA TAGALOG NG NAKASULAT SA LCI –LAGUNA COPPER PLATE INSCRIPTION Mabuhay! Taóng Siyaka 822, buwán ng Waisaka, ayon sa aghámtalà. Ang ikaapat na araw ng pagliít ng buwán, Lunes. Sa pagkakátaóng itó, si Dayang Angkatán sampû ng kaniyáng kapatíd na nagngangalang Buka, na mga anák ng Kagalanggalang na si Namwarán, ay ginawaran ng isáng kasulatan ng lubós na kapatawarán mulâ sa Punong Pangkalahatan sa Tundún sa pagkatawán ng Punong Kagawad ng Pailáh na si Jayadewa. Sa atas na itó, sa pamamagitan ng Tagasulat, ang Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán ay pinatawad na sa lahát at inalpasán sa kaniyáng utang at kaniyáng mga náhulíng kabayarán na 1 katî at 8 suwarna sa harapán ng Kagalang-galang na Punong Kagawad ng Puliran na si Ka Sumurán, sa kapangyarihan ng Kagalang-galang na Punong Kagawad ng Pailáh.

Dahil sa matapát na paglilingkód ni Namwarán bilang isáng sakop ng Punò, kinilala ng Kagalang-galang at batikáng Punong Kagawad ng Binwangan ang lahát ng nabubuhay pang kamag-anak ni Namwarán na inangkín ng Punò ng Dewatà, na kinatawán ng Punò ng Medáng. Samakatwíd, ang mga nabubuhay na inapó ng Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán ay pinatawad sa anumán at lahát ng utang ng Kagalang-galang na si Namwarán sa Punò ng Dewatà. Itó, kung sakalì, ay magpapahayag kaninumán na mulâ ngayón kung may taong magsasabing hindî pa alpás sa utang ang Kagalang-galang...

MGA LUGAR NA NABANGGIT SA LCI

8

Jubilee Year Ang Jubilee Year na binangit sa Leviticus 25 ay ang mga inapo ni Abraham ay nagpapatawad sa pagkaka-utang sa Taon na Katanggap -tanggap o Jubilee Year (Luke 4:19) kagaya ng kaugalian ng mga sina - unang nanirahan sa mga lugar na nabanggit sa LCI. SAMPUNG DATH (DAWTHU) (SACERDOTE NG 10 TRIBO NG ISRAEL) 1. Ruben--------2. Simeon-------3. Dan-----------4. Nepthali------5. Gad-----------6. Asher---------7. Isachar-------8. Zabulon------9. Efraim -------10. Manaseh----Manaseh-----

Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest Yahshear Dath Merari the Priest Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest ½ Tribo - Yahshear Dath Gershon the Priest ½ Tribo – Yahshear Dath Kohat the Priest

SAMPUNG DATU 1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

10.

Datu Puti Datu Sumakwel Datu Bangkaya Datu Paiborong Datu Paduhinogan Datu Dumangsol Datu Libay Datu Dumangsil Datu Domalogdog Datu Balensuela

Levites in the Island of the Philippines is the Lost Sheep of the House of Yahshear

Hugis Tupa ba ang Mapa ng Pilipinas?

Dito pumaroon ang mga Levitang Pari na ipinahahanap ni Yahweh-shu’a Messiah sa Mateo 10:5-6 9

“I wonder why you Filipino pronounced that Name and you never die, if I pronounced that name I will not wake up tomorrow”.

(Hinango sa www.scribd.com Philippines is Ophir Isagani Datu-Aca Tabilog Transcript Interview )

Federico: Opo, Federico po, iyan ang tunay na pangalan ko. Ano po ang nag-tulak sa inyo upang saliksikin na ang Pilipinas ay ang Ophir sa Biblia.

Isagani: Alam mo kung sasabihin ko kaagad sa iyo ay hindi ka maniniwala dahil hindi tayo magkaka- intindihan.

Federico: Hindi po, parehas naman tayong nagsasalita ng Tagalog at laki po ako sa Kamaynilaan, kayo din diba laki rin sa Kamaynilaan kaya magkaka-intindihan po tayo.

Isagani: Alam mo Rico nag-umpisa ito ng makaharap ko ang High Priest (Imam) ng Batha Riyadh sa Saudi Arabia noong 1992. Sinabi ng Imam ang salitang ito “I wonder why you Filipinos pronounced that Name and you never die, if I pronounced that Name I will not wake up tomorrow.”

Federico: Ano po yung Name na iyon? Na tinutukoy ng Imam ng Riyadh?

Isagani: Inimbitahan kasi lahat ng Filipinong Born Again at ang mga nag ba-Bible study ng aming mga kaibigan na Filipinong Islam at dinala kami sa Mosque ng High Priest ng Batha na kung saan doon binibitay ang mga nagkakasala. Nagkataon naman na nakikinig kami kasama ko si Orly Barican noon sa kanilang paliwanagan sa Biblia at napasama ako sa mga nadala sa Mosque. May mga subordinate kasi ako na napasama na Pastor ng Born Again kaya bilang Responsibilidad ko na kahit napilitan lamang akong sumama ay kinakailangan na sumama ako alang-alang sa mga subordinates ko na nakasama sa naimbitahan sa Mosque.

Federico: Ano po ang nangyari sa Mosque?

Isagani: Lumabas iyong High Priest nila nagpakilalang Professor Salahadid na nakikita ko siya sa TV show bilang Koran Teacher. Nagtanong siya kung sino sa amin ang Bible teacher (Who is the Bible teacher here?)

Federico: Mayroon po ba kayong Bible teacher na kasama doon?

Isagani: Wala nga kundi Pastor lang, nandoon si Pastor Butch Mapanao na aking subordinate sa kumpanya namin.

Sinabihan ko na sagutin niya ang Professor at magpakilala siya. Iyon lang nang nagsalita na si Pastor Butch halata mo na nininyerbyos sa kanyang pagsasalita kaya para kaming lahat ng Pinoy minamaliit ng Professor na iyon, kaya napilitan akong tumayo at nagpakilala ako na ako po ay Engineer ng Samarec Saudi Aramco at mga subordinates ko po ang Pastor na iyan at ang iba doon sa mga kasama namin. Kahit po ako Engineer ay nabasa ko napo ang Maraming aklat ng Engineering ay Binasa ko rin ang mga Bible at pati na ang Koran na sinulat ni Mohamad Picktall translated sa English at ang Koran na-translated ni Yousuf Ali. Federico: Sige po ituloy ninyo kung ano ang nangyari.

Isagani: Lumabas ang Professor at pagbalik ay may dalang maraming Bible siguro iyong mga nakumpiska nila sa airport sa Saudi. Ipinakita sa akin ang isang Bible at tinanong ako kung ano iyon, sinabi ko na King James Bible iyon, kumuha pa siya ng ikalawa at sinabi ko na Jerusalem Bible iyon at ipinakita pa ang iba pang Bible na nakilala kopo naman sa pabalat lamang. Kaya sinabi noong Professor na galing kay Allah ang aming hininga, ang aming damit ang aming kinakain at lahat ng bagay. At sinabi rin niya na sila Adan, Noah, Abraham, Moses hanggang kay Jesus ay mga Muslim daw.

Federico: Ano po ang sumunod na nangyari?

Isagani: Tinanong kopo kung ano po ang wika ni Moses na binanggit niya, Ang sabi niya ay Hebrew, tinanong ko pong muli kung anong wika ang Allah, sinabi po niya na Arabic. Pinabasa kopo sa kanya ang Biblia sa Exodus 3:13 na nakasulat na nagtatanong si Moses ng “What Name I will tell to the children of Israel if they asked your Name?

At sinabi ko po na syempre nagsasalita ng Hebreo si Moses sabi mo di ba Hebreo ang wika ni Moses, anong pangalan po ang ipinakilala kay Moses? Sumagot po si Professor ang pangalan daw na ipinakilala kay Moses ay apat na Consonants na YHWH na UNPRONOUNSABLE daw ayon sa Professor. Kaya sinabi ko sa Professor ‘Samakatwid ng nagtanong si Moses ng anong pangalan mo ay ang isinagot sa kanya ay ang pangalan ko ay AH,

10

UNPRONOUNSABLE’. (therefore when Moses asked what name he will tell to the children of Israel if they asked His name, Moses heard the answered His name is AH, Unpronounsable) Kaya sinabi ko sa Professor ang pronounciation ng YHWH ayon sa Koreano ay hindi mai-pronounce kasi hindi nila sulat iyon, kundi mga Hebreo lamang ang makakabasa niyong YHWH ay ang pronounciation noon ay YAHWEH ayon sa mga Hebreo. Dito na ako nilapitan ng Professor at hinalikan ako sa dalawang pisngi at sinabi niya “I

wonder why you Filipino pronounced that Name and you never die, if I pronounced that name I will not wake up tomorrow”.

Federico: Ano po ang nangyari pagkatapos noon?

Isagani: Pinayagan napo kaming lahat umuwi, pati ang isang Filipino na nakakulong sa pagbibigay ng religious tracks ay pinalaya na rin. Kaya nagtataka ako sa sinabi ng Professor na iyon, Bakit Filipino lang ang pwedeng magbigkas ng pangalang YAHWEH? Sa Israel ang bigkas nila ay ADONAI at hindi YAHWEH. Bakit ganoon? Kaya noon ay nag-umpisa na akong magsaliksik kung sino po tayong mga Filipino.

Religion o Pananampalataya ni Abraham Ang Jewish Religion ay naitatag sa panahon na ang mga Israelita ay nahati sa dalawang pangkat ang (Yisraw-ale) Israel at Yahuwdah (Jew), sa panahon nang pagkaalipin ng mga taga Samaria na Yisraw-ale (Israel) sa Bansang Assyria (2 Hari 17:24-41) ay nahaluan sa kanilang pananampalataya ng mga taga Abba, Cutha, Separvaim, Hammath at Babylonia na tinawag na ‘Samaritans’ (aklat na Old Samaritans Syrian Aramaic sa 4th column ng Hexapla ni Origen), at sa pagkatapon naman ng mga Yahuwdah sa Bansang Babylonia mga 2,600 taon palang ang lumilipas. Samakatwid ang religion na nabanggit ay religion ng mga apo ni Abraham ngunit hindi iyan ang religion o pananampalataya ni Abraham. Ang sinamba ng mga Samaritans at tinatawag sa kanilang pagsamba ay ang pangalang ‘Adonai’ na siyang pangalang ipinalit sa pagbigkas sa pangalan ni Yahweh sa kapanahunan ng pagkaalipin sa Assyria at maging sa Babylonia. Ang mga Samaritans na halo ng mga taga ibang bansa ay hindi na purong Israelita, ganoon din ang mga Yahuwdah sa Babylonia, NehemiYah 7 : 61-65. Ang Roman Catholic Religion naman ang sinasamba nila at tinatawag sa kanilang pagsamba ay ang pangalang ‘Diyos’ na hango sa alamat na sinamba ng mga Griego at Romano na istatwa ni Theos. Ang Griego at Romano ay hindi mga Israelita. Ang Islam naman ng mga Arabo at Muslim ang sinasamba nila at tinatawag sa kanilang pagsamba ay ang pangalang ‘Allah’ na itinawag ng mga Egypto (Exodus 3:15) sa kanilang maraming istatwa ay Elohim (plural) at kapag isa lamang (singular) ang tawag ay ‘El’ na binibigkas na ‘Eloah’, na bigkas sa salitang Arabo ay Aloah o Allah, ang mga Arabo at Egypto ay hindi mga Israelita. Ang mga Protestante naman ang sinasamba nila at tinatawag sa kanilang pagsamba ay ang pangalang ‘LORD’ (King Ieyacoubo I Bible of A.D.1611) na siyang ipinalit sa apat na letrang Tetragrammaton na hindi mabasa ng mga taga England. Ang mga taga England ay lahing AngloSaxons at Normans ay hindi mga Israelita, (When the Normans invaded England in A.D.1066 they brought with them the French Language. Since neither the Anglo-Saxons nor the Normans would surrender their language to the other, the two become wedded and eventually evolved into Modern English, excerpt from ‘How Yeshu’a Become Jesus’). Ang mga pangalan na sinasamba at tinatawag ng mga Religion na iyan ay HINDI tinawag at HINDI sinamba ni Abraham at hindi rin tinawag o sinamba ni Propeta Moses. Katunayan nagbilin si Moses sa Exodus 23:13 na mag-ingat at huwag babanggitin o mamutawi sa labi ang mga pangalan ng mga sinasamba ng mga taga ibang bansa. Ang Israel na Bansa ni Moses ay ang sinasamba at tinatawag sa kanyang pananampalataya ay ang pangalang YAHWEH. Si Abraham din ay ang sinasamba at tinatawag sa kanyang pananampalataya ay ang pangalang YAHWEH. Dahil ang Bansang Israel bago pa sila masakop ng Bansang Assyria at ng Babylonia ay ang tinatawag na Makapangyarihan at sinasambang pangalan ay ang pangalang Yahweh na pinalitan ng tawag na Adonai nang masakop ang Israel ng taga ibang bansa. Ang ibang bansa na kalaban ng Isarel ang bansang Canaan na naging Palestino ay ang sinasamba at tinatawag na pangalan ay si Adonai na hango sa pangalan ng dating Hari ng Canaan na si Adonai-Bezek Judges 1:5. Ang bansang Egypto na nagpahirap sa bansang Israel ay ang sinasamba at tinatawag na pangalan ay ‘El’ o ‘Eloah’. Ang mga Arabo naman ang ‘El’ sa kanila ay katumbas ng “Al” kaya ang Eloah ay bigkas nila ay Aloah o Allah. Ang promotor ng pagkaka-imbento ng LORD ay si King Ieyacoubo I (King James I) ng England noong 1611 lamang o 404 taong lumilipas. Ang LORD ay hinango sa pangalang Adonai na tawag kay Baal na kalaban ni Yahweh, Hosea 2:16 footnotes..Lord is Baal. Noong 1998 Centennial Calendar ng Shell ay ipinakita ang larawan ng Laguna Copperplate Inscription na natagpuan noong 1987 sa Laguna na may nakasulat sa lumang wika ng ating mga Kababayan na sulat ‘Kawi’. Itong Kawi (kavi) ay nawala na (extinct), lumang wika ng mga taga Javan (Jakarta, Indonesia). Ito ay naisulat noong ika-9 na Siglo (April 21, 900 C.E.) na nagsisimbulo ng Jubilee Year ni Yahweh sa Leviticus 25 na nagpapatawad sa lahat ng utang sa Jubilee Year ni Yahweh. Sa parehas na panahon ang umiiral na kaharian ay ang Sri-Visjaya Kingdom na mababasa sa ‘Colliers Encyclopedia’ 1991 edition, vol 3 p.50, na natagpuan kailan lang ng mga Makabagong Eskolars noon lamang ika-20 Siglo (20th century). Ayon dito ang kaharian ng orihinal na Sri-Visjaya noong ika-7 Siglo ay nasa Palembang sa Sumatra na kumokontrol ng lahat ng nabigasyon sa karagatan sa Straits of Malacca. Katunayan natagpuan ang maraming kasulatan na naka-ukit sa bato na nag-uutos ang hari ng Sri-Visjaya sa pangkalahatang katapatan sa kanyang mga taga-sunod at sa kanyang interes at kanyang mga kalakal. Ang mga dumadaang mangangalakal ay napipilitang

11

dumaan sa Sri-Visjaya upang magbayad ng buwis sa pagdaan sa Straits of Malacca na ipinatutupad ng Hari ng Sri-Visjaya. Ang orihinal na Sri-Visjaya ng ika-7 Siglo ay nakarating sa pangangalakal hanggang sa Borneo, Cambodia, Sulu Mindanao at ang iba ay mga nanirahan na roon. Ang mga Mohammedans naman ay dumating noong ika-14 na Siglo (1400 C.E.) ay dinatnan na ang mga Sri-Visjaya sa Kabisayaan. Ang mga Sri-Visjaya na naiwan sa Silangan ng Sumatra na nasa Javan ay nasakop naman ng Kaharian ng Mataram noong ika–8 Siglo (800 C.E.). Ang lahi ng Sailendra na Mahayana Buddhist na siyang nagtatag nang Kaharian ng Mataram na nasa Javan ay tinalo naman ng mga Hindung sumasamba kay Shiva noong 856 C.E. Ang huling prinsipe ng Sailendra na isang Mahayana Buddhist sa Javan ay tumakas pumunta sa Sumatra at nanirahan doon ay siyang naging Hari ng Sri-Visjaya sa Sumatra sa hindi maipaliwanag na dahilan. Ang Sri-Visjaya na pinaghaharian ni Sailendra ay tuluyang dinurog ng mga Javanese (Hindung sumasamba kay Shiva noong ika-14 na Siglo (1400 C.E.). Ayon naman sa Maragtas na Balita sa Kabisayaan, si Datu Puti kasama sa sampung Datu ay nanirahan sa Panay. Si Datu Puti at dalawa pang Datu ay nagpunta sa Mindoro at Taal (Batangas). Ang Tatlong Datu si Datu Puti, Datu Dumangsil at Datu Balensusa na pinaniniwalaan na pinagmulan ng wikang Tagalog. Ang Pito sa Sampung Datu naman sa Panay ay ang pinaniniwalaan namang pinagmulan ng wikang Bisaya ay tinawag silang Visaya na galing sa pangalang ‘Sri-Visjaya’ na lahi ng orihinal na Sri-Visjaya ng ika-7 Siglo. Ang Sri sa Sri-Visjaya ay titulo na ‘Prinsipe-Kabanalan Kagalang-galang’ kagaya ni ‘Si’-Agu (Siago o Tiago) at ni Raha ‘Si’-Lapu-lapu. Ayon naman sa Merriam-Webster-International Unabridged Dictionary na ang wikang Tagalog at ang wikang Bisaya ay nanggaling sa isang grupong wika na tinatawag na ‘TAGALA’ na kapatid na wika ng sina-unang Malay-Javanese na wikang ‘KAWI’. Ang salitang Tagalog at ang salitang Bisaya ay may malaking porsiento na magkatulad, na nagpapatunay na ang tatlong Datu sa Mindoro at Taal at ang Pitong Datu sa Panay ay nagmula sa isang wika na ito ay ang lumang wikang ‘Kawi’ ( KAWI pinanggalingan ng salitang WIKA). Sa wikang Hebreo ang ‘Higaynon’ ang ibig sabihin ay ‘Banal na tunog’, ang tawag naman sa wika ng Kabisayaan ay Hiligaynon.

Ewan ko bahala na kayo, bakit masyado tayong maka Dyos. Kumidlat lang Dyos kaagad ang banggit. Tingnan mo ang ibig sabihin pala ng Bahala Na ay ‘Bathala Na’, ayon sa aklat ni Ed Lapiz pahina 64 ‘Paano Maging Pilipinong Kristiano’. Talagang maka Dyos nga tayo. Sa wikang Hebreo ang Pisteh ay ‘stupid’, Sa Visaya kapag sinabi mong ‘Yawa’ ay dimonyo ito, kasi wala si ‘Yah’, kasi ang ‘wa’ ang ibig sabihin ay ‘wala’, at ang ‘Ya’ (Yah) ay ang pina-ikling pangalan na sinasamba ni Abrahan na si YAHWEH, Awit 68:4 Jah o ‘Yah’. Hallelu-Yah ibig sabihin ay ‘Purihin-ka-Yah’. Ang kabuuang pangalan na Yah ay YAHWEH ayon sa mga Hebrew Scholars sa Encyclopedia Judaica sa pahina 88 ay ang pinaka-banal na nag-iisang pangalan na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga orihinal na Israelita ay ang pangalang YAHWEH. Ang YA-WE naman sa Kabisayaan ay ‘Susi’. Lukas 11:52 “tinanggal ninyo ang ‘Susi’ ng karunungan”, sa Kawikaan 1:7 ‘ang pagkatakot kay YAHWEH ay pasimula ng karunungan’. Ang tinutukoy na ‘Susi’ ay si Yahweh. Sabagay relihiyon na iyan baka maka-Mike Velarde na tayo niyan, pero bakit sa buong mundo tanging ang mga Kababayan lang natin ang pinagkalooban na tumawag sa tanging banal na pangalan ng Lumikha na YAHWEH na sinasamba ni Abraham at ng mga orihinal na mga Israelita.

Abba sa wikang Hebreo ibig sabihin ay Ama. Si Abba YAHWEH ay ang sinasamba ng ating ninunong si Abraham at iyan din ang tinatawag ng ating mga ninuno na dinatnan ni Magellan sa sinulat ng Tigapagsulat ni Magellan na si Antonio Pigafetta sa Journal of Antonio Pigafetta Chapter XXXIV ‘Again the Captain had them asked if they were Moors or pagans, and what they believed in.

They replied that they did not worship in any other way than by raising their joined hands to the sky and calling on their god Abba. For which thing the Captain was overjoyed. And seeing this the first king raised his joined hands to the sky’. Ganoon din si Yahweh-shu’a Messiah na nakilalang Hesus ang tinatawag rin si Abba sa YahYah (John) 17:1-12.

1. “These words spake Yahweh-shu’a and lifted up his eyes to heaven and said, ‘Abba’ the hour is come, glorify thy Son, that thy Son, also may glorify thee,

SINO SA MGA SUMUSUNOD NA PININTANG LARAWAN SA BOXER CODEX ANG LAHI NA PINANGGALINGAN MO PARE (PRIEST) AT MARE

12

OPHIR THE ANCIENT FILIPINOS OPHIR ANG SINA-UNANG PILIPINO

Native Pre-colonial inhabitants of the Philippines The Boxer Codex is a manuscript written c. 1595 which contains illustrations of Filipinos at the time of their initial contact with the Spaniards. Aside from a description of, and historical allusions to the Philippines and various other Far Eastern countries, it also contains seventy-five colored drawings of the inhabitants of these regions and their distinctive costumes. At least fifteen illustrations deal with the natives of the Philippine Archipelago. It is believed that the original owner of the manuscript was Luis Pérez das Mariñas, son of Governor General Gómez Pérez das Mariñas, who was killed in 1593 by Sangleys (Chinese living in the Philippines). Luis succeeded his father in office as Governor General of the Philippines. Since Spanish colonial governors were required to supply written reports on the territories they governed, it is likely that the manuscript was written under the orders of the governor. The manuscript's earliest known owner was Lord Ilchester. The codex was among what remained in his collection when his estate, Holland House in London, suffered a direct hit during an air raid in 1942. The manuscript was auctioned in 1947 and came into the possession of Prof. Charles Ralph Boxer, an authority on the Far East. It is now owned by the Lilly Library at Indiana University. The Boxer Codex depicts the Tagalogs, Visayans, Zambals, Cagayanes or possibly Ibanags and Negritos of the Philippines in vivid colors. The technique of the paintings suggests that the artist may have been Chinese, as does the use of Chinese paper, ink and paints.

Page 1 of 27

Tagalog royalty and his wife, wearing the distinctive color of his class (red)

Page 2 of 27

Tagalog maginoo (noble) and his wife, wearing the distinctive color of his class (blue)

Page 3 of 27

Visayan kadatuan (royal) couple

Page 4 of 27

Tagalog royal couple

Page 5 of 27

Visayan kadatuan (royal) and his wife, wearing the distinctive color of his class (red)

Page 6 of 27

A timawa or tumao (noble) couple, Visayan Pintados

Page 7 of 27

Pintados of the Visayas, showing their tattoos or patok

Page 8 of 27

A native princess

Page 9 of 27

Natives probably alipin or uripon (slaves)

Page 10 of 27

Native timawa or tumao (noblemen)

Page 11 of 27

A warrior belonging to the timawa or tumao (noble) class and his wife

Page 12 of 27

A native Cagayan princess

Page 13 of 27

A noble warrior from Cagayan

Page 14 of 27

Page 15 of 27

Negritos or Aeta warriors

Page 16 of 27

Warriors from Zambales

Page 17 of 27

Zambal Warriors hunting

Page 18 of 27

A couple belonging to the Zambal warrior class

Page 19 of 27

Illustrations of Resident Foreign Communities in the Pre-colonial Philippine Archipelago

A Chinese couple popularly known in the colonial Philippines as "Sangleys".

Page 20 of 27

Japanese couple of the samurai caste in yukata

Page 21 of 27

Ethnic Vietnamese couple from Caupchy

Page 22 of 27

A Tartar Couple

Page 23 of 27

A Chinese General in pre-colonial Philippines

Page 24 of 27

A warrior from Maluku Islands

Page 25 of 27

A Thai (Siamese) Couple

Page 26 of 27

warrior (Java or Maluku)

Page 27 of 27

The Philippines is Islands of Gold The Philippines is believed by many historians to be the island of Chryse, the “Golden One” which is the name given by ancient Greek writers in reference to islands rich in gold east of India. Pomponius Mela, Marinos of Tyre and Periplus of Erythraean Sea mentioned this islands in 100 B.C.E. and it is basically the equivalent to the Indian Suvarnadvipa, the “islands of Gold”. Josephus of Antiquities of the Jews calls it in Latin Aurea, and adequates the islands with Biblical Ophir, from where the ships of Tyre and Solomon brought back gold and other trade items.

The Visayan islands particularly Cebu had earlier encounter with Greek traders in 21 A.D. Greek Ptolemy locates the islands of Chryse east of the Khruses Kersonenson, the “Golden Peninsula”, i.e. the Malaya Peninsula. North of Chryse in the Periplus was Tin, which some consider the first European reference to China. Scholars however know that Thin or Gin as in Gintu – Suvarnadvipa originates from Chinese word for gold “jin”. Chinese have traded with and settled in Philippines thousands of years before West even knew of this area. In about 200 B.C.E., there arose a practice of using gold eye covers and then gold facial orifice covers to adorn the dead resulting in an increase of ancient gold finds. During the Qin dynasty and the T’ang dynasty, China was well aware of the golden lands far to the south. The Buddhist pilgrim I-Tsing mentions Chin-Chou, “islands of Gold” in the archipelago south of China on his way back from India. Medieval Muslim refer to the islands as the Kingdom of Zabag and Wakwak as rich in Gold, referring to the eastern islands of the Malay archipelago, the location of present-day Philippines and Eastern Indonesia. More than a millennium later, the popularity of dental gold to decorate the teeth significantly increased the amount of gold found at archaeological sites. When the Spaniards came they discovered an abundance of gold used among the people of the Philippines islands. The Portuguese explorer Pedro Fidalgo in 1545 found gold so abundant on Luzon the inhabitants were willing to trade two pezoes of gold for one pezo of silver. When the Portuguese first arrived, most of the gold traded into Brunei came from Luzon. That island was known as Lusung or “Luzon Island” to the Chinese who also traded for gold in this region.

Maritime Spice Routes from South East Asia

Arrival of the Spaniards, Museum of St. Agustin, Manila

Larawan sa Boxer Codex

Siguradong Hindi ganito ang Itsura ng mga Dinatnan ng mga Kastila kundi kagaya sa larawan sa Boxer Codex na maraming suot na ginto sa katawan

WIKANG TAGALOG AT WIKANG BISAYA AY SINA-UNANG WIKANG HEBREO

Si Ophir ay apo ni Noah kay Shem ay nagkaroon ng dalawang anak si Peleg at si Yoktam sa panahon ng nagkaibaiba ang wika ng mga tao. Tanging si Heber lamang ang nakapag-ingat ng salita ng kanyang ninunong si Noah na wika rin ni Adan na tinawag na ‘HBR’ (Hebreo) hango sa pangalan ni Heber. Samakatwid si Peleg at Yoktam na mga anak ni Heber ay nagsasalita rin ng ‘HBR’. Ang apo ni Peleg si Abraham ay nagsasalita ng Hebreo sa Genesis 14:13, ang anak ni Yoktam si Ophir ay nagsasalita rin ng Hebreo, samakawid si Ophir ay nagsasalita ng Hebreo. Si Ophir ay ipinadala sa Silanganan sa Genesis 10:30.

Sa sinulat ni Gregorio Zaide na History of the Filipino People ay tinukoy niya na tinawag ang Pilipinas noon ng “Ophir” bago paman ito tawagin ng mga Kastila na Pilipinas. Si Padre Chirino naman ay nagsabi na ang “Tagalog” ay may misteryo at walang nakaka-alam na wikang sina-unang Hebreo. Samakatwid ang wika ng taga Ophir ay Hebreo. Sa Merriam Webster International Unabridged Dictionary naman ay sinasabing ang Tagalog ay may 1,500 na salitang Hebreo. Ito ay matibay na ibedensya na mayroon ng nanirahang mga Hebreo sa bansa bago paman ito pangalanang Pilipinas ng mga Kastila. Matibay ding ibedensya ang Dokumento bilang 98 Collecion General de Documentos Relatives a las Islas Filipinas na nilinaw na ang “Ophir ay ang Pilipinas”. Isa pang magpapatunay ang Cabot Expedition noong Abril 3, 1526 na ang misyon ay tahakin ang ruta patungong Tarshis, Ophir, Oriental Cathay (China) at Japan. Sa mga ibedensyang ito ay Tutuo na Pilipinas ang Ophir at ang lahing Pilipino ay ang mga inapo

ni Ophir at ang wikang Tagalog at wikang Bisaya na may 3,800 na kilalang-kilalang salita ay nagmula sa wikang sina-unang Hebreo na nagmula pa kay Adan na pinagpatuloy ni Noah, pinagpatuloy ni Shem, pinagpatuloy ni Heber at mga anak niyang si Ophir at Yokyam at kanyang apo na si Ophir , hanggang makarating sa lupain ng Pilipinas.

Pinaniniwalaan na ang mga dinatnan ng mga katiwala ni Haring Solomon at Haring Hiram ay parehas ang kanilang wika at nagka-intindihan dahil parehas silang nagsasalita ng Hebreo. Ang mga taga Ophir ay nagsasalita ng Hebreo ay ganoon din ang mga katiwala ni Haring Solomon at Haring Hiram ng tumungo sa mga isla ng Ophir upang kumuha ng mga ginto at ito ay naganap noong 1000 B.C.E. Dumating ang sampung (10) Datu sa pamumuno ni Datu Puti sa isla ng Panay ay nagka-intindihan sila dahil parehas ang kanilang wika na Hebreo at pinaniniwalaan na ang salita ni Datu Puti at dalawa pang Datu na tumungo sa Mindoro at Taal (Batangas) ay pinagmulan ng salitang Tagalog. Ang wikang Tagalog at wikang Bisaya ay 80% na magkaparehas ang mga salita at paggamit. Ang salita ng Kabisayaan ay tinatawag na ‘Hiligaynon’ ay sa wikang Hebreo naman ay ‘Higaynon’ na ibig sabihin ay “solemn sound”.

Mula sa maraming ibedensya mula sa Biblia at sa History ay pinatunayan na ang kauna-unahang wika sa Pilipinas ay sina-unang Hebreo na nahaluan ng mga salita mula sa Malay-Indonesia, Arabic, Kastila, Sanskrit, English at kaunting salita mula sa Persia, Japan China at Russia. Nagkahalu-halo anga mga wikang ito batay sa pandarayuhan, kalakalan at pananakop ng ibang bansa sa lupain ng Pilipinas.

Mahigit 300 taon nasakop ng Kastila ang Pilipinas ay napanatili ang salitang Tagalog ang gamit ng mga Propagandista upang gisingin ang mga kamalayan ng mga Pilipino laban sa banyagang nanakop at ito rin ang wikang Tagalog ng Katipunan na naging pambansang wika noong 1896 sa pamamagitan ng Saligang Batas ng Biak na Bato. Hindi nagtagumpay ang mga Kastila na masakop ang wikang Tagalog.

Mula sa pagkasakop ng mga Kastila ay pumalit naman ang mga Amerkano na kakaibang paraan ang pagsakop sa pamamagitan ng pagpilit na isinusubo sa bunganga ng mga Pilipino ang kanilang wikang English. Kahit na inihayag na Pambansang Wika noong panahong iyon na tanging English at Espanyol lamang ang opisyal na wikang ginagamit sa pamahalaan, sa paaralan at iba pang larangan ng pangangalakal ay nagsilbing Pambansang Wika ng Pilipinas, ngunit sadyang ang katutubong wika ng mga Pilipino ay iniingatan ni Abba (Yahweh) na sinasamba ni Abraham, ay hindi hinayaang tuluyang mawala sa sirkulasyon ng Bansang Pilipinas. May nagtanggol sa wikang ito na pinagalaw ni Abba upang mapanatili ang wikang ito. Maraming nag ambag na nagtanggol upang mapanatili ang Wikang Tagalog sa puso at damdamin ng mga Pilipino, sina Andres Bonifacio, Francisco Balagtas, Marcelo H. Del Pilar, Emilio Jacinto, Lope K. Santos at marami pang nagtanggol sa wikang ito. Si Jose Corazon de Jesus na sumulat ng ‘Imperyalismo’ noong 1923 ay ipinagtanggol sa katutubong wika at tinuligsa ang dulut ng wikang banyaga na nagtuturo sa mga Pilipino ng kabastusan, kasamaan, panloloko at panunulisan.

Nong 1935 Konstitusyon ang Pambansang Assemblia ay gumawa ng hakbang sa pagpapatibay ng isang panlahat na Wikang Pambansa na nasasalig sa isa sa mga wikang katutubo. Si Pangulong Manuel L. Quezon ay isinulong ang Tanggapang Magsusuri sa mga wikang katutubo ng Pilipinas tungo sa paglinang at pagpapatibay ng isang panlahatang Wikang Pambansa sa Batas Commonwealth bilang 184 na naging Surian ng Wikang Pambansa noong ika-30 ng Disyembre 1937 ang Kautusan Tagapagpaganap bilang 134 nagtatakda sa Wikang Tagalog bilang batayan sa paglinang at pagpapatibay ng Wikang Pambansa sa Pilipinas.

Naglabas ng Kautusang Tagapagpaganap bilang 263 noong ika-1 ng Abril 1940 na nagpapahintulot sa pagpapalimbag ng Tagalog-English Vocabulary at ang Balarila ng Wikang Pambansa at pagtuturo sa paaralang publiko at pribado ng Wikang Pambansa noong ika-19 ng Hunyo 1940 at napabilang na Wikang Opisyal ang Tagalog nong ika-4 ng Hulyo 1946 sa Batas Commonwealth bilang 570.

Noong ika-13 ng Agosto 1959 nabago ang pangalan ng pambansang Wikang Tagalog sa “Pilipino” sa Kautusang Pangkagawaran Bilang 7 ng Kalihim ng Edukasyon na si Jose E. Romero.

Mga Mambabatas naman ay nagpanukala na ang English ang siyang maging Pambansang Wika ng Pilipinas hanggang nakarating sa Hukumang Mababang Dulugan ng Maynila na nagdesisyon na “hindi mapagwawalang bahala o hindi mawawasak sa isang kumpas lamang ng panulat ang likha ng isang generasyon na pinaggugulan ng milyun-milyong piso. Umuunlad ang wika sa pagtanggap at paggamit ng bayan at patuloy ang proseso ng pagpapadalisay at pagpapayaman at hindi ito mapipigil sapagkat patuloy na nagbabago ang isang “Wikang Buhay”. Hindi maipagkakailang dumarami ang bilang ng mga Pilipinong nagsasalita ng Wikang Pambansa kung ihahambing sa bilang noong nakalipas na salinlahi nang pairalin ang Tagalog bilang batayan sa Wikang Pambansa”.

Muli na naman ginabayan ni Abba ang desisyong ito maging ang Mataas na Hukuman ay nagsabing “ito’y nasa katayuang lagpas sa awtoridad ng mga hukuman upang rebisahin at isantabi”.

Noong 1987 Konstitusyon sa Artikulo 14 seksyon 6 nagsasaad na ang Wikang Pambansa ng Pilipinas ay Filipino, samantalang nililinang ito ay dapat na payabungin at pagyamanin pa salig sa umiiral na mga wika sa Pilipinas at sa iba pang mga wika.

Sa ganitong sitwasyon ay marami parin ang nagtangkang mapa-alis ang Wikang Pambansa sa pamimilit na gamitin ang English na kasangkapan daw sa pag-unlad ng Pilipinas. Ang Executive Order 210 na nag-aatas sa paggamit ng English bilang pangunahing wikang panturo na sinusugan pa ng iba pang mga mambabatas noon, ngunit hindi sila nagtagumpay.

PASASALAMAT Pagbibigay Puri sa mga nag-ambag na kulang ang pahinang ito upang ang mga pangalan nila ay mabanggit sa kanilang matatalinong saliksik sa ika-uunlad ng kaalaman ng mga Apo ni Abraham. Maraming salamat po Mabuhay po tayong lahat na mga anak ng Levitang Pari na nakakilala at tumatawag kay Abba . Maraming Salamat mga Pare (Priest).

Author email address : tabilogalfonso@gmail.com Printing email address: cpcgalbertoarcilla@gmail.com

Ruach Hako'desh YahYah (John 14:26) Napakahalaga na Tama at ang Tunay na Pangalan ng Messiah dahil ipadadala ang Ruach Hako'desh ni Abba na siya ring Ruach Hako'desh na iyan ang siyang Magtuturo at Magpapa-alala sa atin ng LAHAT ng mga bagay na itinuro ni Yahweh-shu’a Messiah.

Luke 10:21-24 ‘At that time Yahweh-shu’a, full of joy through the Ruach Hako'desh, said, “I praise you, Abba , Almighty of heaven and earth, because you have hidden these. “All things have been committed to me by my Abba who the Son is except Abba

. No one knows

, and no one knows who

Abba is except the Son ... Then turning to the disciples he said privately, “Blessed are the eyes that see what you see! 24 for I say to you, that many prophets and kings wished to see the things which you see, and did not see them, and to hear the things which you hear, and did not hear them."

2 Corinthians 4:1-4 “samakatwid nakita natin ang pagpapatutuo na ating natanggap ang pagkahabag, hindi dapat tayo ay manlumo bagkus ating tanggalin na ang mga bagay na hindi-katotohanan na huwag manatili sa ating mahusay na kaalaman o sundin ang mga salita ni Abba na may pandaraya, ngunit sa paglalaganap ng katotohanan na itinalaga natin ang ating sarili sa bawat konshensya ng tao na nakikita ni Abba . Ngunit ang Katotohanan ay itinago, itinago ito sa mga nalito, na ang kanilang sinasambang-Makapangyarihan ng Mundo ay Binulag ang kanilang isipan na hindi naniniwala, maliban lang na ang kaningningan ng mga aral ni Yahweh-shu’a Messiah na siyang simbulo ni Abba ay sumilay sa kanila”.

PAGKILALA (Acknowledgements)

Taos-puso akong nagpapasalamat kay Abba at sa lahat ng mga nag-ambag ng kanilang mga maningning na mga saliksik at mahusay na mga kaalaman sa ika-uunlad ng pagkakilala ng mga makakabasa ng sulating ito na siyang tunay na mga Apo ng ninunong Abraham kay Levi. Una sa lahat ang kahanga-hangang aklat na “Komunikasyon sa Akademikong FILIPINO” na sinulat nila Rolando A. Bernales, Jennifor L. Aguilar, Adriano D. Balagot, Aldrin G. Jadaone, Vidal S. Mendoza Jr., Aurora T. Olegario, Honorato I. Cabrera Jr. Ganoon din kay Luzano Pancho Canlas sa kanyang aklat “PHILIPPINES 2 MILLENNIUM HISTORY”. Sa Catholic Digest si Joseph Stalling. Sa aklat ni Gregorio F. Zaide “History of the Filipino People” at kay Hector Santos , at Dr. Gerald B. Winrod.

Ang pagbibigay puri sa kanilang lahat ay kulang ang pahinang ito upang sila ay pasalamatan. Maraming salamat po Mabuhay po tayong lahat na mga anak ng Levitang Pari na nakakilala at tumatawag kay Abba

Isagani Datu-Aca Tabilog May Akda